Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Campione!

2014-09-27T08:05:38Z

BBeLiN: /* Volume 17? */

==Feedback and Comments==

Campione! is great, please do your best with it...
{YoshikuniKAITO;13/agust/2011}

...wow, the story looks interesting. I can't help but wait for the next chapter :D - [[User:RasteShelphyd|RasteShelphyd]] 21:46, 24 January 2012 (CST)

when Chapter5 will be completed? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 15:21, 17 March 2012 (CDT)

Once the translator, alex, is back. When ''that'' will be... I don't know.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 21:12, 27 March 2012 (CDT)

Aorii u know i really love u???? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 21:50, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

Don't suddenly say something stupid! (ノ゜△゜)ノ~ (;｡▽｡)ヽ save that for the ppl you mean it to -- [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] 05:39, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

When will be v2c7 done ? i simple cant wait for more chapters of this great novel ^^

Translator's working on it. Don't be so impatient...and help us with edits. XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:20, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

Translation for v2 is already going very fast so it wont be a very long wait. Prob around the weekend? Lol @ ^[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 18:56, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

So glad that this novel will have an anime adaptation this coming july! another LN to be animated besides <<SAO>> ~ [[User:Ghost|Ghost]] 22:31, 18 May 2012 (UTC + 8)

I don't suppose that it would be possible to get a timeline for the volumes set up? It's getting confusing as to when some of the volumes take place. For instance, I am assuming that vol 12 is taking place some time before vol 10 but I can't say for sure. In any case, thank you for your hard work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up or after work. Thanks again,

hello i wanted to know if someone is doing the volume 3??

^ You do know there is a registration page that lists who is going to do what? --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 15:40, 27 June 2012 (CDT)

So quick! Volume 5 is going to be finished in no time!? Man, [[User:zzhk|zzhk]] is quite something..... - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes.

I hope vol. 3 and 4 be translated soon... --[[User:zerocrack|zerocrack]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes. [[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]]

Hi, I'm not a translator but is there any way that i can help speed up the release of volume 4 chapters?-[[User:Artimech|Artimech]] 01:21, 21 July 2012‎ (CDT)

Is there a plan to make a PDF of volume 4? [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 18:38, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

PDF will come when someone makes it - not me, though. Also, @Artimech, I thought I was translating V4 fast enough :( - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

@Florza, well actually that comment was made before you posted Chapter 1, so it's not really directed to you... *Edits* That's why it's important to sign messages with a time stamp. The standard signature is <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> (4 tildes), for those who don't know. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:56, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Well to both Florza and Zzhk -- Your translation speeds are greate. Campione probably is one of the fastest translating projects, and it's alll thanks to you. [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 04:02, 12 August 2012 (CDT)

A really big thanks to all the translators of this great series. I'm really glad you made me discover this great series. It's my favorite so far so thanks a lot.--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] ([[User talk:MaerisCrisis|talk]]) 16:33, 26 August 2012 (CDT)

The anime suck so much, what do you think? [[User:Tel'Aral|Tel'Aral]] ([[User talk:Tel'Aral|talk]]) 19:21, 9 September 2012 (CDT)
 
Anime provides exposure. I read from anime blogs that the LN was much better, so that's why started reading it ;) --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:26, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you guys should go [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=63&t=5218 here]. [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 19:50, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

Shouldn't Kadi be removed from the registration for vol. 8? It's been like that for months and seems to just be a giant block in progress for translators and readers.

No, I shouldn't. NEXT!--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 17:41, 14 September 2012 (CDT)

Thanks to all the people who work on this! (Mokata)

You are super guys especially zzhk, i aven want to ask him to tranlate all the volumes xD

I'm reading the first volume, and in Chapter 2 Part 4 should be written "Castello Sforzesco", not "Castella Sforzesco".
And if anyone wants, "Cuor di Leone" is better than "Cuore di Leone"; it's grammatically correct but, "Cuor di Leone" sounds better and have a different meaning, more appropriate. ("Cuore di Leone" it's like a real hearth of a lion, "Cuor di Leone" it's like the rhetorical figure of the courage of the lion; if it's the name of a weapon, object or item, it should definitely be the 2nd one). P.s. I'm Italian. 23 November 2012

I don't suppose it would be possible for someone to try to get a timeline as far as the volumes go? I just finished reading vol 10 and the first chapters of 11 and 12. Am I right that 12 is set sometime before 12? In any case, thank you for your work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up. Thanks again, Acp --26 Nov 2012

hi, thank to all the translator and editors for the novels, since Thatsjustpeachy said he is not going to do the volume 12 will other take his place? - renextronex (05 jan 2013)

just wondering, while are the first 6 volumes of the series protected to prevent editing? i was a whole bunch of errors with grammar but wasn't able to fix them. --[[User:Monsterbandage|Monsterbandage]] 4:39, 22 January 2013 (CDT)

Kadi locked them. You can find the reasoning in the forums. Also, and no offense, but...all in all, this is probably for the best >_> --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 23:01, 21 January 2013 (CST)

They should be unlocked soon, but in the mean time, just point out your suggested changes on the respective talk pages --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 23:15, 21 January 2013 (CST)

Sooooo is there a blu-ray side story number 2? It's been bothering me for a while, there's #3 and #1 but no #2. --[[User:Mufarasu|Mufarasu]] ([[User talk:Mufarasu|talk]]) 19:58, 8 March 2013 (CST)

==Enjoying the work and will contribute==
I would like to thank everyone for all the effort on Campione! I enjoy the series and cannot wait for more. While I am not an experienced editor, I will help proof through the pages I read. Thanks!

==Editing Issues==

There's several missing " in dialogues. Is it intentional?[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:39, 19 August 2011 (CDT)

Shouldn't be. Correct them in these cases. Though, be sure that you aren't mistaking it for the monologue. -[[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:27, 25 August 2011 (CDT)

There seems to be some problem with the navigation, after volume 2 afterword, i jump straight to volume 3 chapter 1, skipping novel illustrations and prologue?

Its fixed now. you can jump to vol 3 prologue. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:01, 2 June 2012 (CDT)

Old Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/f1/Campione_v2_139.jpg

New Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/fe/Campione_v12_149.jpg

(╯°□°）╯︵ ┻━┻

=== miko's vs mikos vs miko ===

* 16:20, 1 July 2012 Dagger (Talk | contribs) m (42,621 bytes) (Fix "miko's"/"your's")
* 00:50, 2 July 2012 Zakashi (Talk | contribs) m (42,622 bytes) (The translator has reverted changes from "miko's" to "mikos" before, please clarify with him for the details on the use of "miko's" if you are intending to change them)

([[Campione!:Volume 2 Chapter4]])

Can we get a decision on which to use? Pluralizing with apostrophes is wrong, so "miko's" ought to be out; the choice should be between "mikos" and "miko".

I couldn't find a Baka-Tsuki guideline for this, but [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Manual_of_Style/Japan-related_articles#Pluralization the Wikipedia one] says that normally "miko" would be used. That's my preference too, and I'd be happy to go through and change it everywhere. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 21:16, 7 July 2012 (CDT)

This is actually under discussion in the forum [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4702&sid=c7035c5526973f1f4af6dbb3502c9d3f Terminology thread]. So far, the only one who has weighed in on the issue is Project Supervisor Kadi, who has advocated the unaltered form, i.e. "miko" whether plural or singular. I have no objections to that. In the future, please bring up style issues in the forum thread.

I would appreciate a bit of research before stating something flatly as wrong. Apparently, the use of "apostrophe s" to pluralize foreign words was common before the 19th century, so I guess I'm just old-fashioned and obsolete in that regard :P --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 03:47, 8 July 2012 (CDT)

Ah, sorry, didn't realize there was a forum thread. I don't think I've even ventured onto the forums before... I did scan the Apostrophe Wikipedia page beforehand, but I mostly figured that the rules for pluralization were well-known -- but then I have to concede that I was unaware of that particular usage. [http://books.google.co.uk/books?id=VHO1kSJK1JcC&pg=PT50#v=onepage&q&f=false Eats, Shoots and Leaves] is pretty unequivocal in discouraging its use nowadays though. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 22:00, 11 July 2012 (CDT)

=== I am not certain, but this could be a mistake ===
Volume 5, Epilogue:
"Though all sorts of major... well, not too major things happened, I don't think we really mind. The next time we meet, I hope we can get along better."

I think it should be minor instead of major, or something like that becouse of the context (later in the sentence he remembered the catastrof and changed the statement), but since I don´t have the original text (and can´t read japanese) I can´t be sure, so just pointing it out for you to consider.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 16:01, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually, "major" first slipped out because he was being honest, and then Godou just went into denial-mode over the usual public destruction. Also, he's being nice to her in trying to downplay the havoc. If you have a better way of phrasing it, by all means, go ahead.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 17:43, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

No unfortunatelly I don´t have any better idea, I wasn´t just sure whether this was right, but now I understand it, thanks and sorry for bothering you.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 05:26, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

In vol 12 chapter 1 When they talk about the 2 members from the idiot trio that came last in the translation it was addressed as if they were godou's best friends when we all know they are Nanami's best friends and they do name themselves that a little while after. I corrected it to Nanami's BUT as this seem to be some kind of changed reality I may be wrong [[User:Aagcnet|Aagcnet]]

Ano~ the 'Remember how all the magic cast on us was deflected by you' in volume 11 near end of chapter 2,can you check it again? In my opinion, 'by' and 'on' should be swapped. It might just be me though. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 19:33, 4 February 2013 (CST)

Erica is saying the spells cast by others were blocked by Godou. How can it be "cast by us" if Godou doesn't know any magic? Also, "deflected on" doesn't make sense either. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:05, 4 February 2013 (CST)

I see. I understood it as magics casted by Erica and magis to Godou when it should be magics casted on both Godou and Erica e.g the incident with Biachi's memento mori spell. Thank you for clearing my doubt. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 21:37, 4 February 2013 (CST)

== Permission to translate Campione to Vietnamese ==

I'm a fan of this light novel and I hope to bring it to the Vietnamese light novel fan community

Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese (sorry, I'm not good at English): Bộ này khó nhai lắm đấy. Đề nghị tra cứu kĩ lưỡng và chọn từ cẩn thận trước khi gõ xuống bàn phím nhé. Và các cảnh mút lưỡi dịch cho hồi hộp, gay cấn, căng thẳng vào đấy, đọc thấy không hay là tớ ném gạch đấy =)) [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] ([[User talk:Gingi|talk]]) 10:37, 28 September 2012 (CDT)

Đừng lo đoạn kiss kiếc mình đã nhờ một bạn chuyên dịch hen phụ rồi

Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese: ngoài mấy cảnh kiss ra còn nhiều thứ khó nhai lắm, như từ cổ, cách xưng hô (vì bộ này có phân biệt giai cấp rất rõ ràng). Đặc biệt trong 2 vol 6-7 liên quan đến Campione ở Trung Hoa, có nhiều từ phải tra raw (hồi đọc 2 vol này mình tra raw và kanji đuối luôn) và có nhiều đoạn dịch theo kiểu kiếm hiệp nghe hợp hơn. Bạn nên lập một topic trong vnsharing hay trang sonako để mọi người góp ý và thảo luận. --[[User:Cogn|Cogn]] ([[User talk:Cogn|talk]]) 08:44, 7 October 2012 (CDT)

== The missing chapter ==

Anyone knows what happened to "Volume 8 Chapter 2 - Seeking the Mysterious Devil King, the Campione・FINALE " ? It seems unreasonable that just that one chapter was not translated so maybe the link got damaged or something?. I don't know if this has been addressed before but it was highly confusing so I decided to venture and ask.

I understand translators have their own lives, and am very grateful for the time they give to translate all these LNs but if at all possible before translating further volumes could someone translate the missing chapter? otherwise people will be stuck on volume 8 without being able to read the other volumes which are already translated.

Chapter 1 was being translated, a bit at a time. Chapter 2 hasn't been started yet, to my knowledge. [[Special:Contributions/24.18.107.246|24.18.107.246]]

Ch 2 is being translated by Kadi. Also, since Vol 8 is side stories, you can skip it and read Ch. 9, there is no need to wait. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 22:08, 2 December 2012 (CST)

Chap 2 is completed now. Thank Kadi very much --[[User:Cogn|Cogn]] ([[User talk:Cogn|talk]]) 23:28, 2 December 2012 (CST)

== Cover vs Character illustration on title page ==

Now i've been thinking for a while, that Campione is pretty unique in that aspect, all other novels use cover pages of respective volume to differentiate between them, and logically speaking that would be the right choice in this case as well, but - it is up for discussion and Campione translators/supervisor are the ones that ultimately decide about that, so, gimme yer opinions. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 04:30, 16 February 2013 (CST)

IIRC, it's because Vaelis was angry about the fact that the covers may spill people or whatever. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 09:19, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Oh~ dat so --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 16:00, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Even back then the discussion was confused. From what I remember (and the way I understood it), Vaelis was unhappy because the images were too large, size-wise, making the page slow to load and we were spoiling because we ''didn't'' use the covers. My standpoint was the size is very manageable nowadays (I manage, every day, with limited data volume/month on my smartphone) and we don't actually spoil anything because the image we use are only a part of the cover anyway. As for why we use them rather than the cover... they look better. The person who implemented the images thought so, and the majority and I seemed to agree.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 11:38, 17 February 2013 (CST)

== V1 Ch6 ==

The unknown god "Eru" is [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/El_(deity) El], the supreme god of the canaanites.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 07:08, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

== Blu-ray special story ==

Is there a 6th?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:10, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

There are seven of them. It has been confirmed by Zzhk and the registration page updtated accordingly. [[Special:Contributions/90.32.244.205|90.32.244.205]] 12:24, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

== About Heretic Lancelot ==

why godou doesn't gain any authority from defeated heretic Lancelot while he get the authority from heretic Circe in vol 13

read volume 10 epilogue part 2--[[User:Lonedemon|loneDemon]] ([[User talk:Lonedemon|talk]]) 21:23, 14 May 2013 (CDT)

thanks bro now I understand

== Volume 14 ==

Mmm, the title of volume 14 is an interesting one. I can't wait for it, then again maybe the 8th Campione...So excited :S ---[[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 10:58, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

Maybe the 8th campione will also be japanese
I wonder if it will be a new character or an old one [User talk : ashwathdragon] 16:09 14 May 2013

My guess is that the viewpoint will be in this new character, who likes to bet on it? --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 11:43, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

I bet it's a new campione, but wouldn't it be a shocker if it was Shizuka?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 08:27, 21 May 2013 (CDT)

I seriously doubt that .. I'm looking forward to 3rd's and 8th' appearance .. --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 08:37, 21 May 2013 (CDT)

Road to the new harem, oh and i think it will be a new character i hope it was a girl

Hope they add a chuunibyou character without knowledge regarding magic .. --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 04:36, 22 May 2013 (CDT)

But if a chuunibyou becomes campione, wouldn´t the delusions become truth? Than there would be no point in making the character chuunibyou.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:40, 26 May 2013 (CDT)

No, I mean for example a transfer student who suddenly sees Godou using magic. Don't you think I'ts interesting that way .. --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 08:08, 26 May 2013 (CDT)

Wait, another one? But in my counts there's one that we haven't meet. Let's see: Vovan, Cuo Liang, John Smith, Salvatore Doni (The Idiot one), The Black Prince and Goudou.... 1, 2.... 6! I'm missing one? --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] ([[User talk:Braiam|talk]]) 16:07, 26 May 2013 (CDT)

:Madam Aisha from Egypt if I am not wrong--[[User:Mhafzam|Mhafzam]] ([[User talk:Mhafzam|talk]]) 12:20, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

:Braiam: I think that the description of "The Idiot one" is quite misleading, as it can easily be used to more than half of the aforementioned :). Anyway I suppose I know who you mean. And the last one should be, as someone before me said (too lazy to look into the history), Alexandria`s queen.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 09:05, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

::Yeah, I just didn't remembered the name at that time (after a night of sleep it suddenly came to me), but between the fools he's still called "Idiot" is quite an achievement. BTW, anyone can point me out were this Alexandria's Queen/Madam Aisha is mentioned? I did a quick search (ctrl + f) with the name but didn't caugh it. About Vol. 14, I would say that is a girl... judging from the cover.
I forgot where..but I remember Her name was mentioned in anime campione episode 2..about three minutes before the episode end...--[[User:Mhafzam|Mhafzam]] ([[User talk:Mhafzam|talk]]) 12:20, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

I don't remember which of the main volumes, but Aisha's mentioned in SS6.--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 15:23, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

Volume 1, search for "aisha" --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 16:02, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

Too bad it would be interesting if it was Shizuka then she would know the true Godou and why he has a harem. Just imagine how much scolding and drama would insure if she knew how far and how often he kisses 4 different girls. wounder if he will tell the girls about bathing with the sworn big sis and even kissing her. and will we ever see him like he was under the curse again he made all the girls flustered if he was like that a school it would be funny to say the least.

:I was kinda expecting this to surface the next time he meets with her (or rather once they come to know, that they have become sworn siblings) with something like: "Wait a minute, Godou, when have you become so close to her?", but looks like it won´t happen. What a pity.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 10:49, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

well there is possibility to be like that and i think it would be very funny about the siblings . --Mustang (talk)

Just really want to see Godou under the curse again he was such a active playboy teasing all the girls. wounder want the little sis would be like with him under curse as she is a brocon.

I really doubt Shizuka being the new Campione, since she doesn't meet the ''requirements (?)'' for being one, she just don't have the cut that have all the godslayers. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] ([[User talk:Braiam|talk]]) 01:25, 30 May 2013 (CDT)

mustang: it turns out to be an ancient campione t4he 8th campione I mean

Will this story also continue in Volume 15?? --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 00:38, 16 June 2013 (CDT)
yes it will continue in volume 15, well i guess godou will clean the mess salvatordoni done in the ancient times --[[User:Mustang|Mustang]]

== Drama CD ==
I've been wondering for a while now but, will the Drama CD ever be finished? If not, can someone please tell me what happens afterwards? Thank you in advance. - Cataccountant

== Volume 15 release date? ==

Anyone know the release date?--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 03:14, 18 August 2013 (CDT) Dman21 (talk)

== Volume 15 ==

In the last part of the battle between them is it really "secret sword of white" or sacred in the original text? [[User:Oddmoonlight|Oddmoonlight]] ([[User talk:Oddmoonlight|talk]]) 16:17, 3 December 2013 (CST)

Shouldn't queries regarding specific passages be directed towards the relevant chapter's talk page? 秘剣 can be mystic, secret or mysterious, but definitely not "sacred." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 16:51, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Abandoning? ==
I heard that the author died late last year, does that mean after the translation of Volume 16, this project will be abandoned or finished? [[User:Wraiyf|Wraiyf]] ([[User talk:Wraiyf|talk]]) 00:00, 10 February 2014 (CST)

Yes, sadly, that appears to be the case. Fret not though. The time-lord went back in time to save Takedzuki Jou's brain, then brought it into the future where he hooked it up to a cybernetic body. Now Jou lives on as a disembodied brain inside a robot with 6 arms where he's free to churn out more campione volumes without any need for sleep or food. So no, the project is not abandoned or finished.--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] ([[User talk:Hayashi s|talk]]) 00:42, 10 February 2014 (CST)

Please! Could you be clear? Did he really die? 3:28, 10 February 2014 CST

You really ask that? While knowing about Vol 16? Do you think we'd put the release date of Vol 16 on the page and not tell you about the author dying? I'm hurt.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 13:14, 10 February 2014 (CST)

I apologize to everybody, but I am completely confused: Is the author dead or not? Cause this is a good series and post above has very good sarcasm.

I'm pretty sure he is not dead otherwise it would be posted somewhere easier to find. When I did a google search in both languages I did not find anything. Although my japanese may not be good I'm pretty sure finding it would not be too hard. Also If he Died last year there would not be a Volume 16 because there would not be anyone to finish writing it. [[User:Yascob99|Yascob99]] ([[User talk:Yascob99|talk]]) 19:26, 10 February 2014 (CST)

Yeah, I thought that was the case, but because he doesn't have a page on wikipedia, animenewsnetwork etc. I thought I'd ask, it was on the Baka-Tsuki facebook page, someone was asking about Campione! and someone commented on him dying just after completing Volume 16, and a few others confirmed it also, don't know whether it was twitter or what, so yeah was just checking [[User:Wraiyf|Wraiyf]] ([[User talk:Wraiyf|talk]]) 02:36, 12 February 2014 (CST)

Link?--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 17:11, 12 February 2014 (CST)

I'd post one, but it's in the Baka-Tsuki group, can't search for it sadly, else I would of posted the link last message. [[User:Wraiyf|Wraiyf]] ([[User talk:Wraiyf|talk]]) 21:13, 12 February 2014 (CST)

You guys seriously need better reading comprehension skills before jumping to delusional conclusions. "[http://www.facebook.com/groups/Baka.Tsuki.org/permalink/10151925991750892/?comment_id=10151930590230892&offset=0&total_comments=25 Kenneth Luo: I thought ZnT was only at ~20? I heard the author died (just last year in fact) before he could complete the series.]" What part of ZnT (Zero no Tsukaima, the series with the deceased author) did you fail to understand? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 21:26, 12 February 2014 (CST)

This is so funny that I just had to comment on this one... I can't believe this thing took the breath out of me when I read it. [[User:Rage Ender|Rage Ender]] ([[User talk:Rage Ender|talk]]) 10:26, 13 February 2014 (CST)

I know right XP!!

wasn't that post, wasn't that recent. [[User:Wraiyf|Wraiyf]] ([[User talk:Wraiyf|talk]]) 21:48, 15 February 2014 (CST)

You're delusional. If not, prove it.
*So, did he die before v15, or perhaps v14?
*Campione！14 (May 24, 2013)
*Campione！15 (October 25, 2013)
*Campione！16 (February 25, 2014)
--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:51, 15 February 2014 (CST)

People have said he died at the end of last year, so it would be AFTER he completed volume 16, and like he said, he'd have to go quite far back through the group, there's either top news or recent activity, either way he'd have to go back ages, which is a waste of time. For now just take it as a rumour, no need to be a twat over it. Anon

== Harem ending? ==

Is it just me or does anyone else want Godou to end up w/ Erica and not have a harem ending? Also what happened to him from vol 15 to vol 16 he finally realized his "true self" then in vol 16 last ch. he reverted back anyone got an idea?--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 11:39, 22 March 2014 (CDT)
:I'd say it's just you, but I know that everyone has their own tastes. There are many people who like harem endings, the same way there are many people who don't. This series hints strongly to a harem ending and caters to harem-lovers. If that's not your cup of tea, then sorry for you.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 14:21, 22 March 2014 (CDT)
::I have to agree with Kemm, pretty much the whole harem has shown some resignation to the eventual harem ending. At this point, I think the only one who could potentially thwart the harem ending is Yuri, but i really doubt she would. Erica is fine with a harem as long as she's the alpha female. Ena clearly doesn't mind sharing Godou. Liliana has accepted Godou's harem, even if she hasn't yet fully accepted her place within it. Yuri's the only one with the moral authority to convince Godou to get on the "right" path and pick one.--[[User:Winlex|Winlex]] ([[User talk:Winlex|talk]]) 01:31, 23 March 2014 (CDT)

:I wouldn´t say he reverted back. The thing with the chocolate (and Erica) would be completely impossible for him in the past (at least he would never start the thing after that) and also, if he "realized his own self" any more than that you would have to stick 18+ sign to every volume from 17 on.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 14:19, 23 March 2014 (CDT)

== Short Stories in volume 16 ==
Hey, I'm just curious, with so many short stories being compiled into volume 16, is there really a need to have the short stories displayed separately on the page? Does there really need to be 4 parts to the True Lord Erlang story when it's all in 1 link in Volume 16? I think those links are unnecessary on an already full page.--[[User:Winlex|Winlex]] ([[User talk:Winlex|talk]]) 15:52, 3 April 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 17? ==

Hi I'm relatively new to Campione. I was just wondering if anyone knows when Volume 17 would be released. I'd Also like to know how things work here with the translating. Are translations usually done quickly or can they take awhile? I'm fine either way but would just like to know. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:08, 28 April 2014 (CDT))

Not quite sure when the newest release will be, but they've been decently consistent, so you can expect to get a new release date announced within the next few months most likely. At that point, the release date and ISBN is generally put at the bottom of the page when someone around here finds out about it. As for the translations being done quickly, it depends on the speed of the translator. Generally they are not too quick, as it is very taxing work, however you are in luck for this project. zzhk, the translator that has been working on all the most recent volumes, is one I'd consider a particularly fast translator, so Campione! has been translating very quickly upon release from my experience. -Jadiii

Yeah!!! The images are here!

Now then...

Let the waiting game begin![[User:BBeLiN|BBeLiN]] ([[User talk:BBeLiN|talk]]) 03:05, 27 September 2014 (CDT)

Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari

2014-09-21T08:46:59Z

BBeLiN: /* Wave 4 et + */

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_1_Cover.png|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
'''Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari / The Rising of the Shield Hero''' (盾の勇者の成り上がり)a Japanese web novel written by Aneko Yusagi (アネコユサギ). The web novel was adapted into a manga drawn by Aiya Kyuu (藍屋球) and published by MF Books. The light novel was illustrated by Minami Seira (弥南せいら) with 6 volumes and ongoing.

The Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]

==Synopsis==
Iwatani Naofumi was summoned into a parallel world along with 3 other people to become the world's Heroes. Each of the heroes were respectively equipped with their own legendary equipment when summoned. Naofumi coincidentally received the Legendary Shield as his weapon. Due to Naofumi's lack of charisma and experience, he ended up with only a single teammate while others have several. Unfortunately, on his third day Naofumi was betrayed, falsely accused, and robbed by the said teammate. Shunned by everyone from king to peasants, Naofumi's thoughts were filled with nothing but vengeance and hatred. Thus, his destiny in a parallel World begins...

==Translation==

===[[Tate_no_Yuusha:Registration_page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Registration_page|register]] beforehand to avoid confusions.

===Guidelines and Formats===

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tate_no_Yuusha:Names_and_Terminology|Tate no Yuusha Names and Terminology]]

===Feedback & Discussion===
If you like the novel then please give us your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=7641 feedback and/or thoughts]

==Recent Updates==
* September 15th, 2014 - Chapter 20 Completed
* September 10th, 2014 - Chapters 22-23 (Wave 1) and Chapters 24-25 (Wave 2) Completed
{{:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari: Updates||}}
Older updates can be found [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari: Updates|here]].

==Extra info==

The difference between the LN and WN can be found [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:_Recommended_Read|here]].

==Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari by Aneko Yusagi==
*Please do note that there are differences between the light novel and web novel. These translations are based on the web novel.

===Wave 1===
[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_1_Cover.png|thumb]]
*[[Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume 1 Illustrations|LN Volume 1 Illustrations]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_1|[Web Novel 1] Chapter 1 - Royal Summoning]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_2|[Web Novel 2] Chapter 2 - Hero Introduction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_3|[Web Novel 3] Chapter 3 - Hero Discussion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_4|[Web Novel 4] Chapter 4 - Specially Arranged Gold]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_5|[Web Novel 5] Chapter 5 - Shield's Reality ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_6|[Web Novel 6] Chapter 6 - The Trap & Arts of Betrayal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_7|[Web Novel 7] Chapter 7 - False Charge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_8|[Web Novel 8] Chapter 8 - Fallen Fame]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_9|[Web Novel 9] Chapter 9 - Something Called a Slave]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_10|[Web Novel 10] Chapter 10 - Kids' Lunch]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_11|[Web Novel 11] Chapter 11 - Slave's Accomplishments ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_12|[Web Novel 12] Chapter 12 - What's Yours is Mine]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_13|[Web Novel 13] Chapter 13 - Remedy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_14|[Web Novel 14] Chapter 14 - Taking a Life]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_15|[Web Novel 15] Chapter 15 - Demi-Human's Traits ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_16|[Web Novel 16] Chapter 16 - Preparations for the Wave]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_17|[Web Novel 17] Chapter 17 - The Barbarian's Armor ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_18|[Web Novel 18] Chapter 18 - Engraved Dragon Hourglass]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_19|[Web Novel 19] Chapter 19 - Memory/Black Beast]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_20|[Web Novel 20] Chapter 20 - Wave of Calamity ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_21|[Web Novel 21] Chapter 21 - Practice of Heresy]]([[User:Alpaca|Progress]])
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_22|[Web Novel 22] Chapter 22 - What I Wanted to Hear]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_23|[Web Novel 23] Chapter 23 - Shared Pain]]

===Wave 2===
[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_2_Cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_24|[Web Novel 24] Chapter 24 - Egg Gacha]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_25|[Web Novel 25] Chapter 25 - Gift of Life]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_26|[Web Novel 26] Chapter 26 - Filo]]- [[http://pastebin.com/Pmmdvy9a PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_27|[Web Novel 27] Chapter 27 - Growth]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_28|[Web Novel 28] Chapter 28 - Exit by a Kick ]] [[http://pastebin.com/NuddPzZ0 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_29|[Web Novel 29] Chapter 29 - Those With Wings]] [[http://pastebin.com/zvzDhYEX PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_30|[Web Novel 30] Chapter 30 - Transformation Ability]][[http://pastebin.com/RKBEUwHq PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_31|[Web Novel 31] Chapter 31 - 飴と鞭 Carrot and Stick]][[http://pastebin.com/kB1n5bWG PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_32|[Web Novel 32] Chapter 32 - ご褒美 Reward (aka Riverside BBQ)]][[http://pastebin.com/BRBdJnMS PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_33|[Web Novel 33] Chapter 33 - 行商 Peddling]][[http://pastebin.com/iqjJ2dX5 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_34|[Web Novel 34] Chapter 34 - 馬車の旅 Journey on Carriage]][[http://pastebin.com/3YtuVrta PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_35|[Web Novel 35] Chapter 35 - 勇者達の噂 Rumors of Our Hero]][[http://pastebin.com/1gXK85Zh PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_36|[Web Novel 36] Chapter 36 - 命以外の全てを奪う To Take Everything But Your Life]][[http://pastebin.com/bBAKPpja PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_37|[Web Novel 37] Chapter 37 - 魔法習得 Magical Study]][[http://pastebin.com/JjS4VuLQ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_38|[Web Novel 38] Chapter 38 - 封印された理由 The Reason it is Sealed]][[http://pastebin.com/251SGJpZ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_39|[Web Novel 39] Chapter 39 - 侵食植物 Plant Invasion]][[http://pastebin.com/VKVLsf2d PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_40|[Web Novel 40] Chapter 40 - 品種改良 Selective Breeding]][[http://pastebin.com/pH9VZP9v PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_41|[Web Novel 41] Chapter 41 - 将軍様…… Shogun-Sama]][[http://pastebin.com/1qHiHWjS PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_42|[Web Novel 42] Chapter 42 - 疫病の村 The Village of Plague]][[http://pastebin.com/4SqRZHzS PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_43|[Web Novel 43] Chapter 43 - カースシリーズ Curse Series]][[http://pastebin.com/jmkfaPy1 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_44|[Web Novel 44] Chapter 44 - 憤怒の盾 Shield of Rage]][[http://pastebin.com/maLEJtNn PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_45|[Web Novel 45] Chapter 45 - 行商の成果 The Results of Peddling]][[http://pastebin.com/FxuQnG0E PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_46|[Web Novel 46] Chapter 46 - 蹴り逃げ、再び Exit By A Kick, Again]][[http://pastebin.com/RV2qA2Td PREVIEW]]

===Wave 3===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_47|[Web Novel 47] Chapter 47 - ウェルカム Welcome]] [[http://pastebin.com/jp48XpM8 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_48|[Web Novel 48] Chapter 48 - 成りすまし冤罪 Accusations of Identity Fraud]][[http://pastebin.com/MhnD62cv PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_49|[Web Novel 49] Chapter 49 - 志願者 Volunteers]] [[http://pastebin.com/q8MK24Z5 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_50|[Web Novel 50] Chapter 50 - 嵐の前の Before the Storm]] [[http://pastebin.com/GXMvWepL PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_51|[Web Novel 51] Chapter 51 - 第三の厄災 Third Disaster ]] [[http://pastebin.com/C8k3qEDt PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_52|[Web Novel 52] Chapter 52 - グロウアップ Grow Up]] [[http://pastebin.com/0zw1pBs5 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_53|[Web Novel 53] Chapter 53 - アイアンメイデン Iron Maiden]] [[http://pastebin.com/CjFLqYSe PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_54|[Web Novel 54] Chapter 54 - 決別 Farewell]] [[http://pastebin.com/vXY028GG PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_55|[Web Novel 55] Chapter 55 - 旅立ち Departure]] [[http://pastebin.com/ThPHwPzH PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_56|[Web Novel 56] Chapter 56 - 盾の悪魔 Shield Demon]] [[http://pastebin.com/GkTSr9wp PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_57|[Web Novel 57] Chapter 57 - 三勇教会 The Church of The Three Saints]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_58|[Web Novel 58] Chapter 58 - 指名手配 Wanted]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_59|[Web Novel 59] Chapter 59 - フィーロの秘密 Firo's Secret]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_60|[Web Novel 60] Chapter 60 - 悪魔の所業 Deviltry ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_61|[Web Novel 61] Chapter 61 - 説得 Persuasion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_62|[Web Novel 62] Chapter 62 - 運命共同体 Common Destiny ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_63|[Web Novel 63] Chapter 63 - 影 Shadow]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_64|[Web Novel 64] Chapter 64 - 名前 Names]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_65|[Web Novel 65] Chapter 65 - 伝説の神鳥 Legend of The Divine Bird]]

===Wave 4 et + ===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_66|[Web Novel 66] Chapter 66 - アホ毛 - Spiky Hair ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_67|[Web Novel 67] Chapter 67 - 密林 - Jungle ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_68|[Web Novel 68] Chapter 68 - 盾と槍の戦い - Battle between Spear and Shield]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_69|[Web Novel 69] Chapter 69 - 裁き Judgement]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_70|[Web Novel 70] Chapter 70 - 教皇 The Pope]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_71|[Web Novel 71] Chapter 71 - 複製品 - Reproductions ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_72|[Web Novel 72] Chapter 72 - ラースシールド - Shield of Wrath ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_73|[Web Novel 73] Chapter 73 - 代償 - The Price ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_74|[Web Novel 74] Chapter 74 - 女王 - The Queen ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_75|[Web Novel 75] Chapter 75 - 説教 - Sermon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_76|[Web Novel 76] Chapter 76 - クズとビッチ - Bitch and Trash]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_77|[Web Novel 77] Chapter 77 - 土下座 - Prostrate (aka Dogeza) ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_78|[Web Novel 78] Chapter 78 - 契約 - Agreement]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_79|[Web Novel 79] Chapter 79 - 晩餐 - Banquet Dinner ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_80|[Web Novel 80] Chapter 80 - 活発化現象 - Activated Behaviour ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_81|[Web Novel 81] Chapter 81 - クラスアップ - Class Up ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_82|[Web Novel 82] Chapter 82 - 墓参り - Grave Visit ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_83|[Web Novel 83] Chapter 83 - 伝承の魔法 - Lore of Magic ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_84|[Web Novel 84] Chapter 84 - カルミラ島ジンクス・誕生編 Karumira Island jinx-birth]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_85|[Web Novel 85] Chapter 85 - 槍の勇者の仲間達 - The Companions of the Spear Hero ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_86|[Web Novel 86] Chapter 86 - 愚痴 - Grumbles ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_87|[Web Novel 87] Chapter 87 - 槍の勇者と仲間達 - The Spear Hero and His Companions ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_88|[Web Novel 88] Chapter 88 - 直感と分析 - Intuition and Analysis]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_89|[Web Novel 89] Chapter 89 - カルミラ島スポーツ誕生 - The Birth of Karumira Island Sports ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_90|[Web Novel 90] Chapter 90 - 人員交換の意義 - The Significance of Personnel Exchange ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_91|[Web Novel 91] Chapter 91 - 剣の勇者の仲間達 - The Companions of the Sword Hero ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_92|[Web Novel 92] Chapter 92 - 剣の勇者と仲間達 - The Sword Hero and His Companions ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_93|[Web Novel 93] Chapter 93 - 酒場 - Tavern ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_94|[Web Novel 94] Chapter 94 - 弓の勇者の仲間達 - ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_95|[Web Novel 95] Chapter 95 - 正義の病 - The Disease of Justice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_96|[Web Novel 96] Chapter 96 - 弓の勇者と仲間達 - The Bow Hero and His Companions ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_97|[Web Novel 97] Chapter 97 - 虚言 - Lie ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_98|[Web Novel 98] Chapter 98 - 反省会 - Evaluation Session ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_99|[Web Novel 99] Chapter 99 - カルミラ島ジンクス・流行編 - Karumira Island Jinx-Fashion ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_100|[Web Novel 100] Chapter 100 - 温泉 Hot Spring ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_101|[Web Novel 101] Chapter 101 - 勇者会議【上】 - Hero Conference (Upper) ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_102|[Web Novel 102] Chapter 102 - 勇者会議【中】 - Hero Conference (Middle) ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_103|[Web Novel 103] Chapter 103 - 勇者会議【下】 - Hero Conference (Lower)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_104|[Web Novel 104] Chapter 104 - １/４ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_105|[Web Novel 105] Chapter 105 - ウェポンコピー - Weapon Copy ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_106|[Web Novel 106] Chapter 106 - カルミラ島の日々 - Days Spent on Karumira Island ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_107|[Web Novel 107] Chapter 107 - カルミラ島ジンクス・躍進編 The Karumira Island Revolution ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_108|[Web Novel 108] Chapter 108 - 冤罪、再び - False Charges, Again ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_109|[Web Novel 109] Chapter 109 - 解雇の理由 - Reason of Dismissal ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_110|[Web Novel 110] Chapter 110 - 幸薄少女 - A Girl Full of Joy ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_111|[Web Novel 111] Chapter 111 - 馬鹿にしか見えない王 - A King I Can Only See as an Idiot ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_112|[Web Novel 112] Chapter 112 - 倉庫 - Storage ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_113|[Web Novel 113] Chapter 113 - 強くなる方法 - How to Become Stronger ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_114|[Web Novel 114] Chapter 114 - 流星盾 - Meteor Shield ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_115|[Web Novel 115] Chapter 115 - 武器屋の好奇心 Weapon Shop Owner's Curiosity ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_116|[Web Novel 116] Chapter 116 - 青い砂音 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_117|[Web Novel 117] Chapter 117 - ゲーム知識が牙を剥く時 When Game Knowledge Bares its Fangs ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_118|[Web Novel 118] Chapter 118 - ＶＳ霊亀、偵察戦 Versus the Spirit Turtle, Scout Battle ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_119|[Web Novel 119] Chapter 119 - 戦後への対策 Measures to End a Battle ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_120|[Web Novel 120] Chapter 120 - 時間稼ぎ - Stalling for Time ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_121|[Web Novel 121] Chapter 121 - 勇者の碑文 - The Inscription of the Heroes ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_122|[Web Novel 122] Chapter 122 - 探索 Exploration ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_123|[Web Novel 123] Chapter 123 - 青の砂時計 - Blue Hourglass ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_124|[Web Novel 124] Chapter 124 - 霊亀の心臓 - Heart of the Spirit Turtle ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_125|[Web Novel 125] Chapter 125 - 可能性 - Possibilities ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_126|[Web Novel 126] Chapter 126 - ＶＳ霊亀　最終決戦 - Versus the Spirit Turtle, The Final Fight]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_127|[Web Novel 127] Chapter 127 - 過保護 - Overprotective ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_128|[Web Novel 128] Chapter 128 - 勇者の処遇 - A Hero's Treatment ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_129|[Web Novel 129] Chapter 129 - 地位 - Social Standing ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_130|[Web Novel 130] Chapter 130 - Ｌｖリセット - Level Reset ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_131|[Web Novel 131] Chapter 131 - 出会った場所 - The Place We Met ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_132|[Web Novel 132] Chapter 132 - 知人達 - Acquaintances ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_133|[Web Novel 133] Chapter 133 - Ｅフロート ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_134|[Web Novel 134] Chapter 134 - バルーンシールド Balloon Shield ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_135|[Web Novel 135] Chapter 135 - 餌付け - Artificial Feeding ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_136|[Web Novel 136] Chapter 136 - 夜食 - Nighttime Meal ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_137|[Web Novel 137] Chapter 137 - 海の男女 - People of the Sea ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_138|[Web Novel 138] Chapter 138 - 同性のみ可 - Same Sex Only ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_139|[Web Novel 139] Chapter 139 - 盾の看板 - Shield Billboard ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_140|[Web Novel 140] Chapter 140 - 脱走と発見 - Desertion and Discovery ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_141|[Web Novel 141] Chapter 141 - 槍の勇者捕獲作戦 - The Plan to Capture Spear Hero ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_142|[Web Novel 142] Chapter 142 - ゲームが終わった日 - The Day the Game Ended ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_143|[Web Novel 143] Chapter 143 - 魔物問題 - Demon Problem ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_144|[Web Novel 144] Chapter 144 - 決断 - Determination ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_145|[Web Novel 145] Chapter 145 - 報告 - Report ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_146|[Web Novel 146] Chapter 146 - 獣人 - Demi-Humans ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_147|[Web Novel 147] Chapter 147 - 旗、再び - Flag, Again ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_148|[Web Novel 148] Chapter 148 - 失敗作 - A Failed Creation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_149|[Web Novel 149] Chapter 149 - 錬金術師 - Alchemist ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_150|[Web Novel 150] Chapter 150 - 優遇も差別 Discrimination Even in Hospitality ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_151|[Web Novel 151] Chapter 151 - キャンピングプラント - Camping Plant ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_152|[Web Novel 152] Chapter 152 - 御用 - Arrest ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_153|[Web Novel 153] Chapter 153 - 本当はわかっている事 - Truthfully Understanding ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_154|[Web Novel 154] Chapter 154 - 自主性 - Independence ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_155|[Web Novel 155] Chapter 155 - ゼルトブル ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_156|[Web Novel 156] Chapter 156 - 正夢 - Dreams Come True ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_157|[Web Novel 157] Chapter 157 - 買い付け - Purchase ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_158|[Web Novel 158] Chapter 158 - 神木の薬 - Medicine of the Sacred Tree]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_159|[Web Novel 159] Chapter 159 - パーフェクト＝ハイド＝ジャスティス - Perfect Hide Justice ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_160|[Web Novel 160] Chapter 160 - 村へ帰る - Return to the Village ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_161|[Web Novel 161] Chapter 161 - 王女来訪 - Visiting the Princess ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_162|[Web Novel 162] Chapter 162 - フィロリアルとドラゴン - Filorial and Dragon ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_163|[Web Novel 163] Chapter 163 - ヴィッチ - Witch ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_164|[Web Novel 164] Chapter 164 - 投げやり - Negligence ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_165|[Web Novel 165] Chapter 165 - 新たな目覚め - A New Awakening ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_166|[Web Novel 166] Chapter 166 - 孵化 - Hatching ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_167|[Web Novel 167] Chapter 167 - 変幻無双流 - Peerless Transformation ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_168|[Web Novel 168] Chapter 168 - アルプス ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_169|[Web Novel 169] Chapter 169 - 武器屋の弟子 - Weapon Shop Owner and Apprentice ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_170|[Web Novel 170] Chapter 170 - クズとハクコ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_171|[Web Novel 171] Chapter 171 - ポータルシールド - Portable Shield ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_172|[Web Novel 172] Chapter 172 - 修行 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_173|[Web Novel 173] Chapter 173 - 盾を守る盾 A Shield to Protect Shields ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_174|[Web Novel 174] Chapter 174 - メルティのお仕事 Melty's Job ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_175|[Web Novel 175] Chapter 175 - ピンポンダッシュ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_176|[Web Novel 176] Chapter 176 - ヘタレ - Loser ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_177|[Web Novel 177] Chapter 177 - Ｌｖドレイン　- Level Drain ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_178|[Web Novel 178] Chapter 178 - 戦力把握 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_179|[Web Novel 179] Chapter 179 - 煩悩の塊 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_180|[Web Novel 180] Chapter 180 - 幸運 - Good Luck]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_181|[Web Novel 181] Chapter 181 - 合唱魔法 - Chorus Magic ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_182|[Web Novel 182] Chapter 182 - ラースドラゴン - Last Dragon ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_183|[Web Novel 183] Chapter 183 - 変 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_184|[Web Novel 184] Chapter 184 - 浄化 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_185|[Web Novel 185] Chapter 185 - ニックネーム - Nickname ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_186|[Web Novel 186] Chapter 186 - 竜の怒り ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_187|[Web Novel 187] Chapter 187 - 解除 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_188|[Web Novel 188] Chapter 188 - 敬礼 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_189|[Web Novel 189] Chapter 189 - 秘密基地 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_190|[Web Novel 190] Chapter 190 - 正式依頼 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_191|[Web Novel 191] Chapter 191 - 大器晩成 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_192|[Web Novel 192] Chapter 192 - 仮面の男 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_193|[Web Novel 193] Chapter 193 - 七つの大罪 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_194|[Web Novel 194] Chapter 194 - ドラゴンサンクチュアリ- Dragon Sanctuary ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_195|[Web Novel 195] Chapter 195 - 強欲 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_196|[Web Novel 196] Chapter 196 - 現実ＶＳ理想 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_197|[Web Novel 197] Chapter 197 - 閃光 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_198|[Web Novel 198] Chapter 198 - 目的 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_199|[Web Novel 199] Chapter 199 - 盾の勇者の朝 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_200|[Web Novel 200] Chapter 200 - 反省 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_201|[Web Novel 201] Chapter 201 - クズとアトラ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_202|[Web Novel 202] Chapter 202 - 恩赦 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_203|[Web Novel 203] Chapter 203 - 魔力の流れ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_204|[Web Novel 204] Chapter 204 - 龍脈法 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_205|[Web Novel 205] Chapter 205 - 恋の季節 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_206|[Web Novel 206] Chapter 206 - フィトリアの依頼 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_207|[Web Novel 207] Chapter 207 - レース ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_208|[Web Novel 208] Chapter 208 - ショートカット ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_209|[Web Novel 209] Chapter 209 - 色欲 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_210|[Web Novel 210] Chapter 210 - 嫉妬 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_211|[Web Novel 211] Chapter 211 - 仲間割れ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_212|[Web Novel 212] Chapter 212 - 愛の狩人 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_213|[Web Novel 213] Chapter 213 - 仮眠 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_214|[Web Novel 214] Chapter 214 - 革命派 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_215|[Web Novel 215] Chapter 215 - 蛮族の鎧＋２ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_216|[Web Novel 216] Chapter 216 - 複合所有権 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_217|[Web Novel 217] Chapter 217 - 盾の勇者の攻略講座 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_218|[Web Novel 218] Chapter 218 - ふんどし忠犬 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_219|[Web Novel 219] Chapter 219 - 無双活性 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_220|[Web Novel 220] Chapter 220 - 男の娘 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_221|[Web Novel 221] Chapter 221 - 解放時間 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_222|[Web Novel 222] Chapter 222 - ゲーム知識 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_223|[Web Novel 223] Chapter 223 - 献身願望 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_224|[Web Novel 224] Chapter 224 - 婚約者 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_225|[Web Novel 225] Chapter 225 - 行き違い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_226|[Web Novel 226] Chapter 226 - 異変 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_227|[Web Novel 227] Chapter 227 - 毒 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_228|[Web Novel 228] Chapter 228 - 洗脳 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_229|[Web Novel 229] Chapter 229 - 複数犯 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_230|[Web Novel 230] Chapter 230 - 感染性 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_231|[Web Novel 231] Chapter 231 - 誤算 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_232|[Web Novel 232] Chapter 232 - 努力 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_233|[Web Novel 233] Chapter 233 - 正義の短剣 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_234|[Web Novel 234] Chapter 234 - 集団心理 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_235|[Web Novel 235] Chapter 235 - 残党 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_236|[Web Novel 236] Chapter 236 - 盾の魔王 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_237|[Web Novel 237] Chapter 237 - 霊亀甲 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_238|[Web Novel 238] Chapter 238 - 深追い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_239|[Web Novel 239] Chapter 239 - 機会 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_240|[Web Novel 240] Chapter 240 - 研究資料 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_241|[Web Novel 241] Chapter 241 - 正義の弓 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_242|[Web Novel 242] Chapter 242 - 正義の否定 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_243|[Web Novel 243] Chapter 243 - 決闘条件 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_244|[Web Novel 244] Chapter 244 - 正義ＶＳ正義 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_245|[Web Novel 245] Chapter 245 - 覚醒 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_246|[Web Novel 246] Chapter 246 - 革命 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_247|[Web Novel 247] Chapter 247 - 城下町爆走事件 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_248|[Web Novel 248] Chapter 248 - 旗揚げ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_249|[Web Novel 249] Chapter 249 - 完勝 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_250|[Web Novel 250] Chapter 250 - 昇進 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_251|[Web Novel 251] Chapter 251 - 勇者の血族 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_252|[Web Novel 252] Chapter 252 - 命乞い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_253|[Web Novel 253] Chapter 253 - イエスマン - Yes Man]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_254|[Web Novel 254] Chapter 254 - Vol.1 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_255|[Web Novel 255] Chapter 255 - スタート地点 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_256|[Web Novel 256] Chapter 256 - 優越感 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_257|[Web Novel 257] Chapter 257 - リベレイション - Revelation ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_258|[Web Novel 258] Chapter 258 - 盾の両面を見よ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_259|[Web Novel 259] Chapter 259 - 義賊 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_260|[Web Novel 260] Chapter 260 - 悪化 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_261|[Web Novel 261] Chapter 261 - 異能力者 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_262|[Web Novel 262] Chapter 262 - 研究所訪問 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_263|[Web Novel 263] Chapter 263 - 抜き打ちチェック ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_264|[Web Novel 264] Chapter 264 - ファミリア - Familia ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_265|[Web Novel 265] Chapter 265 - 深夜の攻防 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_266|[Web Novel 266] Chapter 266 - 虎男 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_267|[Web Novel 267] Chapter 267 - 一時休戦 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_268|[Web Novel 268] Chapter 268 - 酒 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_269|[Web Novel 269] Chapter 269 - 真相は闇の中 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_270|[Web Novel 270] Chapter 270 - 豚王 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_271|[Web Novel 271] Chapter 271 - キング - King ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_272|[Web Novel 272] Chapter 272 - 第二回勇者会議【上】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_273|[Web Novel 273] Chapter 273 - 第二回勇者会議【中】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_274|[Web Novel 274] Chapter 274 - 第二回勇者会議【下】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_275|[Web Novel 275] Chapter 275 - 復興祭 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_276|[Web Novel 276] Chapter 276 - 競羽 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_277|[Web Novel 277] Chapter 277 - 新・七つの大罪 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_278|[Web Novel 278] Chapter 278 - 遺伝子改造 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_279|[Web Novel 279] Chapter 279 - 空中要塞 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_280|[Web Novel 280] Chapter 280 - 人体実験 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_281|[Web Novel 281] Chapter 281 - 生命倫理 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_282|[Web Novel 282] Chapter 282 - バイオカスタム ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_283|[Web Novel 283] Chapter 283 - 一長一短 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_284|[Web Novel 284] Chapter 284 - 第二塔の攻防 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_285|[Web Novel 285] Chapter 285 - 第二世代 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_286|[Web Novel 286] Chapter 286 - 戦況反転 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_287|[Web Novel 287] Chapter 287 - 研究結果 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_288|[Web Novel 288] Chapter 288 - 損害賠償 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_289|[Web Novel 289] Chapter 289 - 期間限定 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_290|[Web Novel 290] Chapter 290 - クレープの木 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_291|[Web Novel 291] Chapter 291 - 竜信仰 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_292|[Web Novel 292] Chapter 292 - 新型馬車 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_293|[Web Novel 293] Chapter 293 - ラフのラフ種 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_294|[Web Novel 294] Chapter 294 - 集・壁・玉 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_295|[Web Novel 295] Chapter 295 - 兄妹喧嘩 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_296|[Web Novel 296] Chapter 296 - 虎々激突 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_297|[Web Novel 297] Chapter 297 - 鳳凰の地 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_298|[Web Novel 298] Chapter 298 - 勇者の日記 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_299|[Web Novel 299] Chapter 299 - 最後の七星武器 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_300|[Web Novel 300] Chapter 300 - 七星武器 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_301|[Web Novel 301] Chapter 301 - 鳳凰戦前夜 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_302|[Web Novel 302] Chapter 302 - VS鳳凰 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_303|[Web Novel 303] Chapter 303 - 許されざる閃光 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_304|[Web Novel 304] Chapter 304 - 大き過ぎる代償 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_305|[Web Novel 305] Chapter 305 - 盾になった少女 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_306|[Web Novel 306] Chapter 306 - ＶＳ鳳凰　終結 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_307|[Web Novel 307] Chapter 307 - 葬儀 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_308|[Web Novel 308] Chapter 308 - 麒麟 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_309|[Web Novel 309] Chapter 309 - 迷走 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_310|[Web Novel 310] Chapter 310 - 銃器 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_311|[Web Novel 311] Chapter 311 - 天才 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_312|[Web Novel 312] Chapter 312 - 奪われた力 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_313|[Web Novel 313] Chapter 313 - 撤退 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_314|[Web Novel 314] Chapter 314 - 遺言 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_315|[Web Novel 315] Chapter 315 - 精霊 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_316|[Web Novel 316] Chapter 316 - 本当の敵 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_317|[Web Novel 317] Chapter 317 - 杖の勇者 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_318|[Web Novel 318] Chapter 318 - 作戦会議 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_319|[Web Novel 319] Chapter 319 - グラマーＶＳロリ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_320|[Web Novel 320] Chapter 320 - ラフちゃん ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_321|[Web Novel 321] Chapter 321 - 焼きもち ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_322|[Web Novel 322] Chapter 322 - 第八世代 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_323|[Web Novel 323] Chapter 323 - チェンジ・ラフ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_324|[Web Novel 324] Chapter 324 - 英知の賢王 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_325|[Web Novel 325] Chapter 325 - 挑発 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_326|[Web Novel 326] Chapter 326 - Ⅹ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_327|[Web Novel 327] Chapter 327 - よそ見 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_328|[Web Novel 328] Chapter 328 - フェンリルフォース - Fenrir Force]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_329|[Web Novel 329] Chapter 329 - グレイプニルロープ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_330|[Web Novel 330] Chapter 330 - 一般人 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_331|[Web Novel 331] Chapter 331 - 最強の七星勇者 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_332|[Web Novel 332] Chapter 332 - 狐七化け、狸八化け ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_333|[Web Novel 333] Chapter 333 - 盾の勇者が命ずる ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_334|[Web Novel 334] Chapter 334 - 三分の二 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_335|[Web Novel 335] Chapter 335 - 共闘 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_336|[Web Novel 336] Chapter 336 - 八番目 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_337|[Web Novel 337] Chapter 337 - 世界融合 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_338|[Web Novel 338] Chapter 338 - 僭称する者 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_339|[Web Novel 339] Chapter 339 - 強化方法【上】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_340|[Web Novel 340] Chapter 340 - 強化方法【中】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_341|[Web Novel 341] Chapter 341 - 強化方法【下】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_342|[Web Novel 342] Chapter 342 - 異世界交流 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_343|[Web Novel 343] Chapter 343 - 処刑 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_344|[Web Novel 344] Chapter 344 - ソウルイーター ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_345|[Web Novel 345] Chapter 345 - 自責の念 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_346|[Web Novel 346] Chapter 346 - 限界突破 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_347|[Web Novel 347] Chapter 347 - 即位 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_348|[Web Novel 348] Chapter 348 - 恋愛相談 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_349|[Web Novel 349] Chapter 349 - 人生の墓場 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_350|[Web Novel 350] Chapter 350 - 理想論 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_351|[Web Novel 351] Chapter 351 - フィロリアルの聖域 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_352|[Web Novel 352] Chapter 352 - 出る杭を打つ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_353|[Web Novel 353] Chapter 353 - チート - Cheat ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_354|[Web Novel 354] Chapter 354 - 真紅に染まる空 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_355|[Web Novel 355] Chapter 355 - 女神降臨 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_356|[Web Novel 356] Chapter 356 - Ｌｖ上げ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_357|[Web Novel 357] Chapter 357 - 望まぬ帰還 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_358|[Web Novel 358] Chapter 358 - 帰宅 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_359|[Web Novel 359] Chapter 359 - 歯痒さ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_360|[Web Novel 360] Chapter 360 - 選択 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_361|[Web Novel 361] Chapter 361 - 敵の敵は ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_362|[Web Novel 362] Chapter 362 - 不老不死 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_363|[Web Novel 363] Chapter 363 - 全てを守る力 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_364|[Web Novel 364] Chapter 364 - 二年間 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_365|[Web Novel 365] Chapter 365 - ディフェンスリンク - Defense Link ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_366|[Web Novel 366] Chapter 366 - 疑心暗鬼 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_367|[Web Novel 367] Chapter 367 - 三号狙い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_368|[Web Novel 368] Chapter 368 - 脆い所 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_369|[Web Novel 369] Chapter 369 - 決戦前夜 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_370|[Web Novel 370] Chapter 370 - 蛮族の鎧EX ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_371|[Web Novel 371] Chapter 371 - 代行者 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_372|[Web Novel 372] Chapter 372 - 末路 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_373|[Web Novel 373] Chapter 373 - 一対の力 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_374|[Web Novel 374] Chapter 374 - 信頼 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_375|[Web Novel 375] Chapter 375 - 宴 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_376|[Web Novel 376] Chapter 376 - 異世界と現代 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_377|[Web Novel 377] Chapter 377 - ロックバレー勇者伝説 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_378|[Web Novel 378] Chapter 378 - 盾の勇者の成り上がり ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_379|[Web Novel 379] Chapter 379 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【１】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_380|[Web Novel 380] Chapter 380 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【２】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_381|[Web Novel 381] Chapter 381 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【３】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_382|[Web Novel 382] Chapter 382 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【４】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_383|[Web Novel 383] Chapter 383 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【５】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_384|[Web Novel 384] Chapter 384 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【６】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_385|[Web Novel 385] Chapter 385 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【終】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_386|[Web Novel 386] Chapter 386 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_387|[Web Novel 387] Chapter 387 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【２】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_388|[Web Novel 388] Chapter 388 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【３】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_389|[Web Novel 389] Chapter 389 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【４】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_390|[Web Novel 390] Chapter 390 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【５】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_391|[Web Novel 391] Chapter 391 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【６】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_392|[Web Novel 392] Chapter 392 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【７】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_393|[Web Novel 393] Chapter 393 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【８】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_394|[Web Novel 394] Chapter 394 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【９】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_395|[Web Novel 395] Chapter 395 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１０】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_396|[Web Novel 396] Chapter 396 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１１】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_397|[Web Novel 397] Chapter 397 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１２】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_398|[Web Novel 398] Chapter 398 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１３】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_399|[Web Novel 399] Chapter 399 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１４】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_400|[Web Novel 400] Chapter 400 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１５】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_401|[Web Novel 401] Chapter 401 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１６】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_402|[Web Novel 402] Chapter 402 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【終】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_403|[Web Novel 403] Chapter 403 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【１】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_404|[Web Novel 404] Chapter 404 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【２】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_405|[Web Novel 405] Chapter 405 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【３】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_406|[Web Novel 406] Chapter 406 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【４】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_407|[Web Novel 407] Chapter 407 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【５】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_408|[Web Novel 408] Chapter 408 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【６】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_409|[Web Novel 409] Chapter 409 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【終】 ]]

===外伝　槍の勇者のやり直し===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_410|[Web Novel 410] Chapter 410 - 槍の勇者のやり直し ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_411|[Web Novel 411] Chapter 411 - クロちゃん ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_412|[Web Novel 412] Chapter 412 - レベリング ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_413|[Web Novel 413] Chapter 413 - 金稼ぎ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_414|[Web Novel 414] Chapter 414 - 時間遡行 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_415|[Web Novel 415] Chapter 415 - 落とし穴 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_416|[Web Novel 416] Chapter 416 - 牢獄 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_417|[Web Novel 417] Chapter 417 - 老害 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_418|[Web Novel 418] Chapter 418 - エイミング ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_419|[Web Novel 419] Chapter 419 - 護衛 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_420|[Web Novel 420] Chapter 420 - アブソーブ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_421|[Web Novel 421] Chapter 421 - フィロリアル生産者 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_422|[Web Novel 422] Chapter 422 - 亜人の酒場 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_423|[Web Novel 423] Chapter 423 - 樽風呂 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_424|[Web Novel 424] Chapter 424 - 名付け親 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_425|[Web Novel 425] Chapter 425 - 幻覚 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_426|[Web Novel 426] Chapter 426 - キャンプ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_427|[Web Novel 427] Chapter 427 - 服作り ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_428|[Web Novel 428] Chapter 428 - 天使 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_429|[Web Novel 429] Chapter 429 - 手腕 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_430|[Web Novel 430] Chapter 430 - 三着の服 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_431|[Web Novel 431] Chapter 431 - 合流 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_432|[Web Novel 432] Chapter 432 - 覗き ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_433|[Web Novel 433] Chapter 433 - 実戦経験 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_434|[Web Novel 434] Chapter 434 - 大きなフィロリアル様 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_435|[Web Novel 435] Chapter 435 - 羽飾り ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_436|[Web Novel 436] Chapter 436 - シルトヴェルト ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_437|[Web Novel 437] Chapter 437 - 運命の相手 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_438|[Web Novel 438] Chapter 438 - 縁談 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_439|[Web Novel 439] Chapter 439 - 毒 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_440|[Web Novel 440] Chapter 440 - ビーストスピア ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_441|[Web Novel 441] Chapter 441 - 偽者 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_442|[Web Novel 442] Chapter 442 - 裏路地にて ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_443|[Web Novel 443] Chapter 443 - 襲撃 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_444|[Web Novel 444] Chapter 444 - シルドフリーデン ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_445|[Web Novel 445] Chapter 445 - 鞭の勇者一行 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_446|[Web Novel 446] Chapter 446 - フラッシュバック ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_447|[Web Novel 447] Chapter 447 - 消し炭 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_448|[Web Novel 448] Chapter 448 - 不穏 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_449|[Web Novel 449] Chapter 449 - 残党 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_450|[Web Novel 450] Chapter 450 - 飛竜 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_451|[Web Novel 451] Chapter 451 - 残り香 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_452|[Web Novel 452] Chapter 452 - 道化 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_453|[Web Novel 453] Chapter 453 - 聖戦 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_454|[Web Novel 454] Chapter 454 - 心に刻む ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_455|[Web Novel 455] Chapter 455 - 安全確保 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_456|[Web Novel 456] Chapter 456 - 聞き耳 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_457|[Web Novel 457] Chapter 457 - 暗殺 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_458|[Web Novel 458] Chapter 458 - ただしイケメンに限る ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_459|[Web Novel 459] Chapter 459 - 色 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_460|[Web Novel 460] Chapter 460 - 証拠 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_461|[Web Novel 461] Chapter 461 - 改竄 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_462|[Web Novel 462] Chapter 462 - 戦争回避 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_463|[Web Novel 463] Chapter 463 - 行商計画 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_464|[Web Novel 464] Chapter 464 - 世界を呪わない ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_465|[Web Novel 465] Chapter 465 - 魔物商 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_466|[Web Novel 466] Chapter 466 - ブラフ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_467|[Web Novel 467] Chapter 467 - 差異 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_468|[Web Novel 468] Chapter 468 - 取り寄せ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_469|[Web Novel 469] Chapter 469 - 勧誘拒否 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_470|[Web Novel 470] Chapter 470 - 商業通行手形 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_471|[Web Novel 471] Chapter 471 - 裁縫 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_472|[Web Novel 472] Chapter 472 - 峠 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_473|[Web Novel 473] Chapter 473 - フィロリアルの変化 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_474|[Web Novel 474] Chapter 474 - 馬車作り ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_475|[Web Novel 475] Chapter 475 - 怠け豚 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_476|[Web Novel 476] Chapter 476 - 秘密裏 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_477|[Web Novel 477] Chapter 477 - 中学時代の友人 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_478|[Web Novel 478] Chapter 478 - 餅は餅屋 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_479|[Web Novel 479] Chapter 479 - パンダ獣人 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_480|[Web Novel 480] Chapter 480 - 獣化 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_481|[Web Novel 481] Chapter 481 - スイッチ装備調達 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_482|[Web Novel 482] Chapter 482 - 四本 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_483|[Web Novel 483] Chapter 483 - 過小評価 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_484|[Web Novel 484] Chapter 484 - 赤豚の動向 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_485|[Web Novel 485] Chapter 485 - 未来への布石 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_486|[Web Novel 486] Chapter 486 - 避難誘導 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_487|[Web Novel 487] Chapter 487 - 通常攻撃 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_488|[Web Novel 488] Chapter 488 - 矛盾の再来 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_489|[Web Novel 489] Chapter 489 - 盾ＶＳ弓＋α ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_490|[Web Novel 490] Chapter 490 - バッドステータス ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_491|[Web Novel 491] Chapter 491 - 不公平 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_492|[Web Novel 492] Chapter 492 - 勇者密会 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_493|[Web Novel 493] Chapter 493 - 卵くじ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_494|[Web Novel 494] Chapter 494 - 取引 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_495|[Web Novel 495] Chapter 495 - 謝礼 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_496|[Web Novel 496] Chapter 496 - 彼は何故笑ったのか？ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_497|[Web Novel 497] Chapter 497 - 着飾るパンダ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_498|[Web Novel 498] Chapter 498 - 種回収 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_499|[Web Novel 499] Chapter 499 - 怠惰の種 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_500|[Web Novel 500] Chapter 500 - 食料配給 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_501|[Web Novel 501] Chapter 501 - 帳簿 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_502|[Web Novel 502] Chapter 502 - 観光地 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_503|[Web Novel 503] Chapter 503 - 主治医の助手 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_504|[Web Novel 504] Chapter 504 - 保護 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_505|[Web Novel 505] Chapter 505 - ドラゴンの娘 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_506|[Web Novel 506] Chapter 506 - ドラゴンの眷属 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_507|[Web Novel 507] Chapter 507 - 尻尾 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_508|[Web Novel 508] Chapter 508 - おしおき ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_509|[Web Novel 509] Chapter 509 - 偽の盾の勇者 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_510|[Web Novel 510] Chapter 510 - 強欲の都市 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_511|[Web Novel 511] Chapter 511 - ホットクレープ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_512|[Web Novel 512] Chapter 512 - 鞍 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_513|[Web Novel 513] Chapter 513 - 助手の選択 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_514|[Web Novel 514] Chapter 514 - 他人の所為 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_515|[Web Novel 515] Chapter 515 - 彼を知る ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_516|[Web Novel 516] Chapter 516 - 継承 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_517|[Web Novel 517] Chapter 517 - 最弱の竜帝 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_518|[Web Novel 518] Chapter 518 - 欠片の在り処 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_519|[Web Novel 519] Chapter 519 - 姫 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_520|[Web Novel 520] Chapter 520 - 婚約者 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_521|[Web Novel 521] Chapter 521 - 証拠隠滅 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_522|[Web Novel 522] Chapter 522 - 善行の結果 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_523|[Web Novel 523] Chapter 523 - 潜伏 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_524|[Web Novel 524] Chapter 524 - フレオンちゃん ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_525|[Web Novel 525] Chapter 525 - メルロマルクの王子 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_526|[Web Novel 526] Chapter 526 - 内乱 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_527|[Web Novel 527] Chapter 527 - 風の如く ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_528|[Web Novel 528] Chapter 528 - デジャヴュ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_529|[Web Novel 529] Chapter 529 - 煽り ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_530|[Web Novel 530] Chapter 530 - 監禁 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_531|[Web Novel 531] Chapter 531 - 人質 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_532|[Web Novel 532] Chapter 532 - 基本値 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_533|[Web Novel 533] Chapter 533 - 待ち伏せ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_534|[Web Novel 534] Chapter 534 - 国境戦 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_535|[Web Novel 535] Chapter 535 - 休戦 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_536|[Web Novel 536] Chapter 536 - 停戦 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_537|[Web Novel 537] Chapter 537 - 玉座 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_538|[Web Novel 538] Chapter 538 - 幽閉 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_539|[Web Novel 539] Chapter 539 - 架け橋 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_540|[Web Novel 540] Chapter 540 - 状況整理 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_541|[Web Novel 541] Chapter 541 - 同行者 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_542|[Web Novel 542] Chapter 542 - 岩礁の鳥 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_543|[Web Novel 543] Chapter 543 - 二本目 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_544|[Web Novel 544] Chapter 544 - 高校時代の旅行 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_545|[Web Novel 545] Chapter 545 - 槍の勇者とメンバー交換 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_546|[Web Novel 546] Chapter 546 - 自慢失敗 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_547|[Web Novel 547] Chapter 547 - 多くの義務 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_548|[Web Novel 548] Chapter 548 - 剣と助手 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_549|[Web Novel 549] Chapter 549 - 邪魔 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_550|[Web Novel 550] Chapter 550 - 得意なゲーム ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_551|[Web Novel 551] Chapter 551 - 槍の勇者と勇者会議【上】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_552|[Web Novel 552] Chapter 552 - 弓の勇者の反撃 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_553|[Web Novel 553] Chapter 553 - 槍の勇者と勇者会議【中】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_554|[Web Novel 554] Chapter 554 - 黒幕疑惑 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_555|[Web Novel 555] Chapter 555 - 槍の勇者の勇者会議【下】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_556|[Web Novel 556] Chapter 556 - 楽園 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_557|[Web Novel 557] Chapter 557 - 星見酒 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_558|[Web Novel 558] Chapter 558 - 国葬 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_559|[Web Novel 559] Chapter 559 - 善行の代償 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_560|[Web Novel 560] Chapter 560 - 真逆の方向 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_561|[Web Novel 561] Chapter 561 - 7=8 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_562|[Web Novel 562] Chapter 562 - 霊亀の炎 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_563|[Web Novel 563] Chapter 563 - 被害報告 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_564|[Web Novel 564] Chapter 564 - 手の平で転がす ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_565|[Web Novel 565] Chapter 565 - 三度目の罠 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_566|[Web Novel 566] Chapter 566 - 水泡に帰す ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_567|[Web Novel 567] Chapter 567 - 応竜 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_568|[Web Novel 568] Chapter 568 - 自我の侵食 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_569|[Web Novel 569] Chapter 569 - 四霊復活 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_570|[Web Novel 570] Chapter 570 - 四霊討伐作戦 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_571|[Web Novel 571] Chapter 571 - 蒸発 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_572|[Web Novel 572] Chapter 572 - 分岐する世界 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_573|[Web Novel 573] Chapter 573 - 四霊結界 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_574|[Web Novel 574] Chapter 574 - 槍の勇者の選択 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_575|[Web Novel 575] Chapter 575 - 結束への布石 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_576|[Web Novel 576] Chapter 576 - ストーキング ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_577|[Web Novel 577] Chapter 577 - 論より証拠 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_578|[Web Novel 578] Chapter 578 - 未来人 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_579|[Web Novel 579] Chapter 579 - 国への不信 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_580|[Web Novel 580] Chapter 580 - 隠された武器 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_581|[Web Novel 581] Chapter 581 - 三度目の言葉 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_582|[Web Novel 582] Chapter 582 - 守られた信頼 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_583|[Web Novel 583] Chapter 583 - 鮮血 ]]

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Manager: [[user:Alpaca|Alpaca]]

===Translators===
Active
*[[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]]
*[[User:Ren|Ren]]
*[[User:Aperture:Null|Aperture:Null]]
*[[User:Uguu|Uguu]]

===Editors===
Active
*[[User:Soraya21|Soraya21]]/[[User:Soaya21|Soaya21]]
*[[User:BDB|BDB]]
*[[User:Laclongquan|Laclongquan]]
*[[User:Reiji|Reiji]]
*[[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]]
*[[User:KuroInfinity|KuroInfinity]]

== Original Web Novel ==

Original web published novel can be found here: [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n3009bk/ 盾の勇者の成り上がり]

==Series Overview==
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 1 - 334 pages (August 22, 2013) ISBN 978-4840152754
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 2 - 316 pages (October 24, 2013) ISBN 978-4040660496
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 3 - 313 pages (December 21, 2013) ISBN 978-4040661667
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 4 - (February 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663210
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 5 - (April 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667188
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 6 - (June 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667904
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 7 - (September 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040669960

The World God Only Knows:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2014-09-02T14:18:17Z

BBeLiN: /* Chapter 3: Rainy Blue Story */

==Chapter 3: Rainy Blue Story==

This time, the conquest was completely unprecedented. In the rain, Keima suddenly said,

“I like you.”

And what he got in return was a slap.

PA! The slap rang through the skies.

[[Image:TWGOK 02 013.jpg|thumb]]

“…Don’t harass me.”

They were standing in front of the railing.

Below them, the dark grey river that reflected the dark sky flowed through.

There was nothing else besides the sound of rain and flowing water.

“…”

‘The God of Conquest’ Keima pressed onto his face that got slapped and continued to look at that girl. His face didn’t show any anger or shock.

He merely continued to look at the girl.

And then,

“Please take this.”

And tried to close in on her again.

In other words,

“Roses really suit you.”

Keima knelt down on the muddy ground and handed that bouquet of roses. On a side note, he was wearing a white cocktail suit.

He didn’t care that his clothes got dirtied.

“Please have this.”

He merely said this with all his heart.

“…”

The girl continued to watch the bouquet of flowers silently.

Her eyes were completely emotionless.

Her eyes weren’t moved at all.

She didn’t look like she was moved by Keima at all. She had short light-blue hair, a good-looking face, and clear white skin. She was really an outstanding beauty. However, her expression lacked emotions, which humans should have, thus, one would feel that she’s a puppet that was moving and talking.

She reached her small and white hand,

“I don’t want to.”

And then, she grabbed that bouquet of flowers and rolled them up.

“…How many times must I explain it to you? I don’t need other people.”

She actually threw the flowers off the other side of the railing.

Into the river.

“!”

Her actions caused Elsie, who was observing from afar, to be completely speechless. However, Keima didn’t frown at all.

He was completely calm.

He looked at the bouquet of bright red roses that flowed away with the river.

“…Fu.”

He gave a fearless look and looked completely motivated.

“I’ll try to melt your heat, no matter how much time it takes.”

He waved his hand. Even though it wasn’t as many as the number of flowers just now, there was another rose on his fingertip.

He learned this magic trick just to perform for this girl.

That skill was so amazing that anyone would be astounded.

The girl blinked her eyes that didn’t show any emotion,

“Are you an idiot?”

Keima chuckled.

“I’m not an idiot.”

“I think you are, or you wouldn’t even belittle me. Three days ago, you were crying and trying to get my sympathy. Two days ago, you tried to look intimidating. Yesterday, you became a sportsman. What’s it today? A professional gentleman? A magician?”

“…”

Keima smiled mysteriously.

“…”

The girl looked at Keima silently, and sighed.

“Go away. Don’t let me see you again.”

She pushed Keima’s shoulders aside and wanted to get away. Keima didn’t resist as he let himself get pushed aside by her.

The girl lowered her head slightly and went past Keima.

The girl’s light aroma came. Her head was right at Keima’s shoulders, and looking closely, one would find her rather petite.

Keima waited until the girl walked away for a while, and broke his silence before scratching his head and asking,

“…It’s raining now. Why don’t you have your umbrella?”

“…”

The girl stopped, and then turned around.

“…You asked this before. I’ll only answer this once.”

“Un.”

“Because I,”

She looked completely expressionless,

“I am nothing. That’s nothing for me to treasure.”

Keima looked at the girl’s face, and then gave a wry smile.

“I see.”

“…I’m going then.”

Thus, the girl continued to move on in the rain.

She didn’t have an umbrella.

And she let herself be drenched by the rain.

“…”

Keima continued to watch that petite figure move away silently until she vanished on the other side of the bridge before sighing.

“Eh.”

“Kami nii-sama…”

At this moment, Elsie descended from the sky.

“Are you alright?”

She should be worried about Keima, who took a slap on the face from that girl. Then, she seemed to be a little angry.

“That girl’s too much! She’s violent and even threw away the flowers I prepared. Uu~!”

“…”

Keima put his hands into his pockets and continued to watch the girl leave.

“Kami nii-sama.”

Elsie asked cautiously.

“Have you checked it out?”

“Yes.”

Keima nodded his head as he gave a complicated look,

“Investigations complete.”

“…”

He turned to look at Elsie and looked serious before saying,

“Fuse Aoba…that girl.”

“Is a genius.”

These words started off the prologue to the birth of an amazing galge gamer.

The reason why both of them would interact with each other was because of something completely trivial. That girl’s name was Fuse Aoba, someone Keima and Elsie met on the way out (when they went to buy games).

The girl who didn’t look emotional went by. Keima glanced a bit, and at this moment, Elsie,

“Ah, kami nii-sama, there’s a response!”

DURUDURDURUDURU! She pressed onto the skull-shaped hair decoration and exclaimed.

“…I see.”

Back then, Keima sighed slightly.

At that moment, he merely thought that another conquest was about to begin, that’s all.

Soon after, Keima investigated her thoroughly.

That girl’s called Fuse Aoba.

She’s living on the street one stop down the train station near the Katsuragis, and like Keima, studies at Maijima High School as a second year.

Her family only consisted of her parents.

She didn’t often go out. It seemed that she didn’t go out often, but her parents weren’t normally at home.

Keima quickly investigated all of these in a manner even a detective firm would be proud of, and then started to investigate on his conquest target. Basically, what he used was through coincidence and interaction, and then found out her actions and habits to shrink the difference between them bit by bit.

Encounter, interaction, increasing chances to talk.

However, during this process,

“…”

Keima would often frown in a troubled manner and fold his arms. As it’s really rare to see Keima like this, Elsie,

“What happened, kami nii-sama?”

Asked in a doubtful manner.

“This person’s like this.”

Keima muttered to himself. And then, to Elsie’s surprise, Keima actually carried out what would be a reckless ‘love confession’ strategy. Keima would change his role every day like what he said to Aoba on that rainy day at the bridge.

And then,

“…Don’t bother me!”

Every single time, he would get slapped by Aoba. Elsie felt really shocked, but Keima,

“Seems like I’m right…”

He muttered,

“She’s really a ‘genius’.”

Whether it’s Keima or that girl, Elsie didn’t understand them at all.

“Erm, why is Aoba-san a genius…”

At this moment, Keima,

<Girl conquest entrance.>

Started a lecture…

<Lacking parts equal to parts that can be repaired, which meant infinite possibilities!>

Keima was dressed in a white robe, standing in front of the whiteboard and writing furiously. Elsie sat at the seat in front of the whiteboard and looked troubled as she,

“Ex, excuse me.”

Raised her hand, but Keima ignored her completely.

“Let’s begin the lesson.”

He clapped his hands, and looked just like a lecturer.

“To classify girls, there are many points of entries, like personalities. Take one personality for example, the so-called tsundere is those who are vicious in their words yet shy and blushing when alone…that’s common knowledge. Also, there’s the prim and proper class representative type, the big sister type, and we can classify them as much as we want. However, I’m going to focus on the ‘lacking part’.”

“…Lacking part, right?”

Elsie had given up on questioning and became an obedient student.

Keima pushed his glasses.

“That’s right. Now, allow me to raise an example. Do you still remember the conquest of the track and field club member Takahara Ayumi?”

“I, I do.”

Even if Elsie wanted to forget about it, she couldn’t. That was the first time she worked together with Keima.

“At that moment, Ayumi felt that she was officially chosen to be a representative because she was lucky, so she lost ‘confidence’ in herself when she couldn’t run well. You understand that, right?”

“U~uu.”

Elsie tried to recall.

That was the first time she met Keima, and now, the first thing that appeared is that shocked look of Keima and her worry whether he would be okay. However, it was just like what Keima said.

“Un, I understand.”

Keima nodded his hand.

“So I used ‘confidence’ to fill up that gap. There is something you need to take note here.”

Keima started to scribble furiously on the whiteboard again.

<A coach isn’t a boyfriend, but it’s not a bad idea to combine them together!>

After writing this, he started explaining again.

“I have only one aim, and that’s to make her fall into the ‘river of love’. Thus, I can’t just let her have confidence, but that I need to let ‘me’ make her feel ‘confident’. This may be easier to explain things. When ‘I’ replaced Takahara Ayumi’s ‘confidence’, and when both of them were the same, the conquest’s complete.”

“?”

Elsie used her fingers to support her chin and look at the ceiling in a puzzled manner.

It seemed that she still didn’t understand.

Keima sighed.

“Second case. Do you still remember the judo club’s Kasuga Kusunoki?”

“Of course I do!”

Elsie immediately nodded her head.

“That martial artist?”

“That’s right.”

Keima nodded and again faced Elsie.

What she lacked was a clear straightforward ‘me’. ‘The me who should be a martial artist’ and ‘the me who should be a woman’ broke her up, and like I implied, there were signs of cracks there. Thus, I provided clues for her to solve this problem. Finally, she chose to be a ‘martial artist’, left her ‘feminine side’ to deal with later, and established ‘herself’.”

“…”

“To put it simply, she decided to work harder, and after becoming stronger, she would then try to chase after her feminine side. And the one who created this idea in her was me.”

“Yes, that’s right.”

Elsie continued to nod away.

“Just like that.”

Keima again scribbled quickly,

<Remember, a girl’s sensibility is the door to romance.>

And then slammed the whiteboard.

Elsie’s mind immediately showed a giant gate that was rumbling open as light shone from inside.

“Once ‘I’ fill in that lacking part of my target, the ‘romance’ could be established.”

“…In other words.”

Elsie pondered.

“You have to deal with the problem with the target?”

“That’s right.”

Keima gave a rare kind smile and nodded his head.

“Well put. That’s right, Elsie.”

As it was rare for Elsie to be praised, she first gave a troubled look, and then,

“Hehehe.”

She collapsed on the table and smiled as her face showed a slight red. At this moment, Keima showed a really troubled look.

“?”

Elsie felt somewhat weird, and Keima sighed as he said,

“But once I mention this Fuse Aoba, things would be complicated.”

“What’s that?”

Elsie asked as according to what Keima taught,

“What does Aoba-san lack?”

“That girl.”

Keima seemed to be really heavy hearted.

“She lacked too many things.”

“Eh?”

Elsie couldn’t help but exclaim out.

“in other words,”

Keima continued to stare at Elsie and said,

“In terms of conquest targets, she seemed to be the toughest kind, because she has no desire for anything.”

Elsie couldn’t say anything for a while…

“You said she lacked everything, and,”

While Elsie was still murmuring, Keima again sighed and said,

“Normally speaking, humans have their own likes and dislikes, and have things that they’re good in and bad in to develop their characters. In other words, as everyone’s interaction with the real world is different, there will be an entry point for conquest. This can be said to be the interest everyone has in real life.”

“…”

“For example, Takahara Ayumi is ‘interested’ in track, and she was already ‘good’ at it, but ‘lost’ her confidence in track, which caused a gap within her heart, got it?”

“Ah, I understand.”

“Next, Kasuga Kusunoki, both ‘the me as a martial artist’ and ‘the me as a woman’ were in conflict with each other, so there was a gap within her. You understand?”

“Understood.”

“Then,”

Keima smiled slightly, and then said,

“Think of an Ayumi who has no interest in track and field and will not be bothered even if she can’t run, or a Kasuga Kusunoki who didn’t feel that being a martial artist or a woman was important and didn’t need to maintain her pride and dignity.”

“Ah!”

Elsie couldn’t help but exclaim,

“Then…”

She then reached her hand out to cover her mouth.

“That’s the case.”

Keima said sternly.

“Normally speaking, the entry points of conquests involve the good and bad of the target, habits, interests, emotions, personality. If the person doesn’t have anything,”

He paused,

“It’s theoretically impossible to conquer…”

“Uu.”

Elsie was almost completely speechless.

“Tha…that means.”

“These kind of people are very rare. It’s because their abilities are way too unique that they lost interest in everything in the real world, even themselves. In an ordinary person’s heart, one would have expectations and dreams about their future,”

Keima continued,

“However, Aoba’s heart didn’t have thoughts of ‘it’ll be great if I can do this’. The reason why I deliberately tried all sorts of reckless methods to get close to her was merely to test her response and ability…basically, she doesn’t seem to have anything she is interested in, is proud of or wants to protect. This is likely because she was already too perfect right from the beginning and could see everything too clearly. It’s because she’s a genius that she has nothing to ask for.”

“…”

Elsie frantically waved her arms.

“The, then, what should we do?”

“…”

Keima pondered for a while.

“No, there’s still a way. If she doesn’t have an interest…I’ll create one for her.”

“Eh?”

Elsie looked completely mystified and didn’t understand what Keima meant by this. Keima repeated.

“I want her to have a ‘desire’, to have something that she can really treasure. Listen up, Elsie, at least she can reject me. If she really has no interest in this world at all, she probably wouldn’t even have responded to me. In that case, she might have some conflicting views, but the fact that she has a runaway spirit in her should be a form of saving grace to her. In other words, if things remained like this, she won’t be satisfied at all.”

He added on,

“There’s a possibility in this.”

A bright twinkle flashed through Keima’s eyes.

After that, Keima was really trying to get along with Fuse Aoba, catching her at school, at home, when they’re out, and trying to interact with her. Keima,

“There’re endless ways to interact with a girl,”

Declared,

“And it doesn’t matter whether the girl deliberately tries to avoid me.”

And declared proudly,

“A door’s meant to be opened. There’s no door that can’t be opened in this world.”

With this belief, Keima tried all sorts of means to bring her out, to trigger all sorts of encounters, and things just looked magical.

“That’s enough! I don’t want to see you!”

Or,

“How many times must I tell you that I have no interest in these things at all?”

Or,

“…Why you again?”

Even though she would often get angry or sigh or even grumble weakly, no matter whether she pretended not to be at home, called about or ran away, Keima would often go out with her. Thus, unknowingly, she started to go out with Keima often. If someone researching on psychology were to see this, they would be amazed and ask Keima how he did that.

This showed how diversified the tactics Keima used were.

But two weeks later,

“Haa.”

Keima sighed.

“…Haven’t you found any leads?”

He was so dejected by the outcome that even Elsie couldn’t help but ask.

Keima tried bringing Aoba to experience all sorts of entertainment, sports, fishing, hiking, food trail, library, shopping, movies, and even the casino. But to these,

“Boring.”

And,

“Too simple.”

Aoba merely made these conclusions.

Just as Keima observed right from the start, Aoba was really a genius.

First, sports. No matter what kind of sport it was, she was able to show off her outstanding ability. Also, even if it was a sport she got involved with for the first time, she could instantly grasp the knack of it.

Once the coach just demonstrated how to play billiards, Aoba immediately cleared the table. When they went fishing, she caught so many fish that it would fill an entire freezer as even the nearby fishermen came looking over.

Once Keima queried her, it seemed that she would understand the content of the lessons once she hears it, so there was no need to open the textbooks. She would often read books, but would remember everything once she flipped through them. When watching a movie, no matter how unexpected the outcome may be, she could immediately tell what the ending would be and start yawning. Even when tasting good food, she wouldn’t feel amazed as ‘it’s easy for me to make this’.

She was already uninterested in everything.

But she was already so gifted that nothing could stump her.

Thus, Aoba felt that there was nothing worth treasuring.

“She’s basically a bad kind of genius.”

Keima frowned as he rubbed his temples and sighed.

“…”

Elsie seemed to be worried about Keima and thought,

(Aoba-san, she,)

The way she saw Keima try to get close to Aoba, she started thinking,

(Don’t tell me…)

This idea suddenly appeared in her heart.

On a certain day,

“Alright, let’s play this today.”

The location was Aoba’s room, and Keima took all sorts of tabletop games as he said this.

On a side note, what was amazing was that as time passed, Keima was actually able to enter Aoba’s room. She was wearing a white mini-skirt and a blue shirt as she sat on the seat in an unguarded manner and showed off those white legs.

A high school boy and a high school girl were in the same room wearing home clothes.

In a certain sense, it felt like she was completely unguarded against Keima.

However, Keima and Aoba knew that this wasn’t the case. The reason why Aoba let Keima into her room was because of the extremely casual reasoning that ‘since you’re going to look for me all the time, you might as well look for me so that I don’t have to go out’.

On the other hand, Keima naturally wasn’t a slouch.

He already knew of Aoba’s thinking and didn’t have any naive thoughts in the first place. Normally speaking, if a girl in her youth was to let a guy enter her room, it’s not too much to view this as a chance. However, this warrior who had been through many battles wouldn’t have such naive thoughts.

He merely used the current situation to calmly analyze the future outcome.

“Here, how about this game?”

He took out the table-top battlegame <Risk>.

“Then this! This! And this!”

And Western chess, Shogi, Rank Promotion Game (Chinese) and other games.

Aoba narrowed her eyes and sighed.

“Are you an idiot?”

“Don’t tell me off like this. I didn’t want to do this.”

“…Why must you do this?”

Keima didn’t answer.

He really wanted to say something, but didn’t say it out either way.

“Who knows?”

“…it’s not like I’ll win in the end though.”

“…”

Keima remained silent for a while before smiling.

“There’s a small chance, but it’s not equal to zero.”

“…”

Aoba looked up at Keima emotionlessly. Keima would actually admit that there was a chance that he would lose in games. Even if it’s Aoba, who wasn’t really familiar with Keima, this was too weird. If Elsie was beside them, she would be widening her eyes in shock.

In other words,

“I admit that you’re good.”

“…”

Aoba cupped her knees toward and moved over, not bothering that her underwear was being revealed. Keima coughed dryly.

“…Here we go.”

At this moment, Aoba’s eyes were caught by something. The PFP that was stacked between the pile of games on the table was flashing.

The PFP was already in standby mode, and the main power was activated once it moved.

“…”

Aoba glanced at Keima, and then,

“I’ll prefer to play this more than these games.”

She reached out for the PFP. Was this out of impulse?

Or destiny?

“Eh?”

Keima panicked for a bit,

“…No, don’t touch it!”

And tried to snatch the PFP back.

This boy who remained poker-faced no matter how much he got refused looked rather uneasy.

This seemed to flip a certain switch that was within Aoba.

“Heh.”

She pressed onto the button directly.

“WAH, WA, WAIT!”

Keima frowned.”

“Don’t tell me you…no, but.”

Keima wanted to snatch the PFP back, and Aoba merely continued to stare at him emotionlessly.

“…”

And used that opportunity to cleanly pull off the cushion under Keima’s feet. At this moment,

“Ugh!”

Keima fell as his head slammed head on the floor.

He passed out.

By the time he recovered, the sun was setting as the orange sun shone in through the window. Keima opened his eyes, and Aoba, who was sitting on the cushion of beads, looked over.

“Too easy.”

And handed the PFP over to Keima.

“Eh?”

Keima couldn’t react at the moment.

“I’ve already.”

During that short moment, Keima understood everything.

“Ah.”

“Conquered it.”

''This girl.''

''Don’t tell me.''

“Is there something harder?”

Aoba’s face showed an expression Keima had never seen before. It was a proud look, and more importantly, one with a sense of achievement.

Normally, no matter what happened.

No matter what she did, there was never a sense of satisfaction shown on her face. She, who was unable to be interested in the real world, had a response to this kind of ‘perfect world’ in galges, and in a certain sense, it was to be expected.

Thus, Keima saw a ray of light, and also a sense that there was going to be a tragic ending…

The wheel of fate.

Was starting to move.

That day, Keima moved a large number of game software and a computer into Aoba's room before chuckling,

“You can play whatever game you want.”

This proposal was already an exception for Keima.

“I assure you that you can find everything here, and everything in everything exists in these games!”

He waved his arm hard.

As for Aoba,

“…Why must I listen to you?”

She muttered.

“Don’t play dumb.”

Keima’s sharp eyes narrowed.

“…”

Aoba herself remained silent.

It’s unknown if she was irritated or that she felt something.

Keima’s expression seemed to be like a coach who found a prodigy as he continued to motivate her.

“You’re a ‘genius’, so you should have found out, right? You finally found this form of entertainment that could make your blood heat up, right? This doesn’t follow the logic and routines of reality. It’s just a game. You understand, right?”

Keima said as he turned on the computer. Soon after, the screen lit up, and the title of a galge appeared on the screen.

“From today onwards.”

Keima slowly gave a thumbs up.

“Nothing can stop you.”

Aoba stared at Keima expressionlessly for a moment.

And Elsie, who moved the games over with Keima, looked worried and nervous as she saw this.

After a while.

“…How stupid.”

Aoba muttered.

“Such a simple thing…I just need ten days to conquer all the games here, you know?”

Keima smirked.

“Show it to me then.”

On hearing Keima say this.

“Humph, easy-peasy.”

Aoba slowly sat in front of the computer and started hitting the keyboard in an earth-shaking manner. Elsie sighed.

''I see, so I can finally conclude something.''

(This girl, Aoba)

''Is just like kami nii-sama.''

This was the conclusion Elsie made.

After this, Keima started to visit Aoba’s room regularly. This was so that he could send a part of his vast collection over to her.

Aoba played one game after another.

If there’s a need to describe this, it’s just like a coach regulating the training progress and letting the representative complete it.

It seemed that the games Keima brought over were merely randomly selected, but they were all chosen carefully. This method was similar to what a coach would do.

“Easy-peasy. I just need ten days.”

Even though she boasted this, a few games caused her to be stumped. This was likely the first time in her life that she was unable to get through a hurdle.

“!”

On seeing her looking absolutely stunned and rooted there,

“Fufu, so you did get caught in this trap.”

Keima, who was standing behind her, broke his silence and chuckled.

On a side note, for some reason, he was actually wearing track attire and wielding a bamboo sword. Other than that, Elsie, who came today to help Keima move the games, was dressed just like a club manager as she was dressed in sports attire and holding a sports drink in her head.

[[Image:TWGOK 02 014.jpg|thumb]]

And looking completely worried.

Keima used the bamboo sword to knock against his shoulders and said,

“Since you don’t have knowledge in such aspects, it can’t be helped. If you can’t conquer most of the past games this gaming company released, you wouldn’t know the answer to this.”

“Uu.”

Fuse moaned.

<Game Over>

These words really irritated her.

“I, I don’t accept this! I don’t accept this…can’t I just change to another game? How stupid.”

And thus, Aoba immediately reached out to grab another game.

“…”

Keima smirked.

“Fine, then choose this game.”

Aoba continued to solve the games with amazing momentum, and she used unbelievable dynamic vision, comprehension and insight to conquer 2 games every day.

This looked really unbelievable.

As Aoba played the game with the computer, Keima would be playing his PFP behind her.

Every time Aoba got stuck.

“You chose the wrong option there. If the route’s still unconfirmed, don’t blindly make a conclusion.”

Keima warned and reminded Aoba,

As he continued to play his game,

Without lifting his head at all.

Aoba couldn’t believe it as she turned around.

“…I see that you can’t get away from the infinite world, right?

Thus, Keima directly pointed out her problem.

While continuing to play his handheld game.

“Fufufu, Madoka-chan, it’s about time. Soon, the future will be connected to the present!”

He let out a bone-chilling laughter.

“That’s your bad habit, always going with the action you expect. You should more or less consider how the girls in the gaming world think.”

As he continued to sternly give constructive criticism to Aoba.

“…”

Aoba remained silent, and Keima sighed.

“Listen up. If you feel that Sayo’s actions are based on her trust in Ryouko, fine. But, you don’t understand the relationships behind the screen. If you want to make a choice now, you have to consider the Ninomiya research facility and the Amakusas’ political relationship.”

“…”

“Didn’t I tell you before? You’re looking at things in a way too narrow manner. Don’t make decisions just by seeing things little by little. You have to look at things through the whole plate. The galge world is wide and deep. You must remember that.”

Then, he,

“Ohh! I see it, Madoka! I see time and space moving!”

There were tears in his eyes.

“…”

Aoba remained silent for a long time,

“…How do you know when you didn’t even see what I did?”

And asked expressionlessly.

Keima laughed.

“Because all the games I’ve ever played before are all stored inside my head.”

“All?”

Aoba sounded mystified.

“…You’re a monster.”

“It’s nothing much.”

Keima continued to play his game and answered nonchalantly.

“This isn’t hard. Once you have love in the games, you can do that too. Because you,”

At this moment, he conquered the game right in front of Aoba,

“Have such a talent.”

And then, he said,

“Uu, this scenario’s really touching…”

And then used his handkerchief to wipe his eyes.

“…”

Aoba continued to stare intently at Keima.

And she started to look troubled.

“!”

She hurriedly turned her gaze back to the game screen on the computer.

That’s because,

She felt that there were emotions running through her that she never felt before.

Not much time was spent before Aoba bought a computer and a PFP for herself, and started playing all the time at home.

“In this world, all the games will have their own hard disks. Hard disks are a gamers’ life. There’s no future for one who wants to borrow from others, you know?”

The reason was because of Keima’s proposal.

During this time.

During the time she met Keima and started playing the games, about 3 weeks later, Aoba would obediently listen to all the words Keima said.

Of course,

“You’re an idiot in life, right?”

Or,

“You’ll only tense up like this when you’re gaming, right?”

Aoba would often take digs at Keima like this, but it was a lot more refined now as she started smiling.

Keima too,

“You still have the habit of using possibility when making choices. Try and think of other developments.”

Or,

“It’s too early for you to speed run through this! Start from the basics, basics!”

Continued to lecture Aoba like a master teaching.

That’s right.

In other words.

They’re master and disciple.

No matter how Aoba tried to deny it.

It was to be expected that she would fall for galges.

That day, Aoba was on the way home. In the midst of this rain, she was holding a large bag as she tediously moved on the bridge. The bag was filled with several new games that just came out in the market.

Keima didn’t ask her to buy them.

She went to buy them on her own.

She thought that at least she should spend money on the new games. She would be able to secretly conquer the games and shock Keima. Besides, if she continued to play only the games Keima brought, she would always be following Keima’s footsteps.

That’s because he conquered all the games in his house.

In that case, Aoba at least wanted,

“Oh my? You’re still playing this? I conquered that game a long time ago, you know?”

Keima to praise her well.

All this for such a childish reason.

Her shoulders jerked as she chuckled. She then looked up and seemed to be surprised with her own actions.

That’s strange?

I just smiled.

“…Have I”

She narrowed her eyes.

“Changed?”

Being exceptionally smart, she started to understand something. After meeting Keima, her life greatly changed.

For example, she wouldn’t bother about such a drizzle in the past, but would feel worried now as she continued to look at the bag in her hands.

Even with the waterproof plastic bag on, she was worried about the games inside.

She was worried about whether the games would be wet.

She…who didn’t care about being drenched at first,

Now hated to be wet.

And didn’t wish to be wet.

At this moment.

“I say.”

An umbrella was handed over from the side, and Aoba was shocked.

“If you’re going to buy games when the weather’s bad, at least prepare for some anti-rain equipment.”

She saw Keima standing right in front of her.

“!’

Aoba stared at Keima speechlessly.

“Here.”

Keima sighed and prompted her.

“Let’s go.”

And hurriedly walked off. Aoba rolled her eyes and walked beside him, and on looking down, she found that he was holding onto a bag too.

(Ah.)

She thought.

It seemed that he came out to buy the games that were released today just like her. Also,

“…”

His shoulder.

As Aoba found that his shoulder on the other side was being drenched by the rain.

“!”

Something inside her seemed to click.

Aoba finally realized something.

She always thought that even when she’s drenched or even when there’s no tomorrow, nothing mattered. But it’s different now. Her life had meaning.

She realized this from deep inside her heart.

On seeing Aoba like this, Keima sighed.

The entire scenario ended in an inexplicable silence.

Both of them were discussing about games inside Aoba’s room.

During this past month, Aoba showed tremendous improvement.

Of course, she couldn’t match up to the ‘God of Conquests’ Keima, but her ability and knowledge wasn’t something any normal gamer could fathom. Of course, even though she was still lacking in experience, she used her outstanding sense and insight to make up for it.

Keima silently nodded his head as he listened to Aoba. Aoba unhurriedly talked about everything.

Compared to the situation right at the beginning, this change in situation was really shocking.

Both of them were discussing about the interesting parts in the games and the parts they didn’t like.

And also the bugs and secrets they found.

“…”

“…”

After a while, both of them went silent. They couldn’t possibly continue to discuss, and the outcome couldn’t be pushed back. Both of them were geniuses, and realized that the time to separate was near. Aoba had already started to fall for Keima for a long time.

Keima suddenly looked at Aoba, and Aoba’s expression became rather timid. After a while, he said,

“You did well.”

That’s a sincere word of encouragement from his heart.

“I taught you all the basics. Now you have to start learning from it.”

Keima showed a gentle smile.

“This is a graduation test. You’re to conquer this game I give you within an hour.”

“…”

Aoba was silent for a while.

“…No matter what,”

And then asked,

“Do I really have to do this?”

Keima silently nodded.

“‘You should know this already.’”

He indicated this with his expression.

Aoba remained silent for a long time, and then asked again,

“Let me ask a question.”

She gave a clear expression to Keima.

“This test…including how you approach me, was everything just a game to you?”

Keima shook his head.

“I merely gave you recognition, that’s all.”

His expression had an inexplicable gentleness in it.

“You’re my disciple, junior and fellow comrade, so,”

He said decisively,

“Don’t disappoint me.”

Aoba couldn’t move for a moment, and after a while, started to nod slightly.

Aoba typed at the computer at a shocking speed, and like how it was at the beginning, Keima was standing right behind her with his arms folded as he looked at the screen. The words scrolled down the screen at a really fast pace, and an ordinary person probably wouldn’t be able to catch up, let alone understand the content, which is basically impossible.

However, to these two geniuses,

“Oh, I haven’t played games from this company for a long time. The script and visual balance was rather good.”

“If it’s this system, I prefer ‘Shooting Star NANANA’…”

Aoba just looked extremely relaxed, and easily,

Continued to play the game casually.

Sometimes,

“30 minutes left!”

Or,

“See. You didn’t consider the other party’s situation, which is why you didn’t spot such an easy clue.”

Keima would give a few suggestions.

However, as the game developed.

“That’s right.”

Or,

“Just like that.”

He would only nod away silently.

He closed his eyes in a satisfied manner, and didn’t even say anything at the last stage of the game. It was just like he completed his mission as he merely decided to watch from aside.

Keima’s lips were smiling.

But Aoba was the complete opposite,

“…”

She looked even grimmer.

The more the game progressed, the more she looked like she couldn’t accept it, and the sadder she was…once there was less than a minute left.

She just had to make a decision to see the ending.

“…”

Her hands stopped.

“What’s wrong?”

Keima sighed and asked.

“…”

However, Aoba didn’t answer.

She clenched her fist tight and continued to stare at her knees where her fists were placed on.

Tears came flowing from her eyes.

Her shoulders started to tremble too.

If she conquered this, she wouldn’t be able to see Keima again.

But it’s not just Keima. She already knew clearly.

“You have two options, but the outcome’s the same.”

He sighed barely and coldly raised two fingers before saying.

Keima first bent the first finger.

“First, you can sit down there until you die of old age.”

And then bent the other finger.

“The other option is to look for that thing that you had always been looking for inside that dry heart of yours.”

“…”

His eyes flashed.

“Answer me, Fuse Aoba.”

“…”

“What kind of person are you?”

At this moment, the tears flowed down from Aoba’s teary eyes.

What her dry heart finally managed to get,

Was a person she could talk with, one who was her equal.

And what she had always been looking for,

“I,”

Aoba said hoarsely,

“Am right behind you.”

She raised her hand,

“Chasing after you, and running with you one day.”

Pak. She pressed the enter button.

She already knew.

One day, they will leave.

She already knew.

She couldn’t be with him forever.

She already knew.

In that case.

“At least let me raise my head up and leave you. I want to be someone who can run alongside you.”

Tears flowed as she smiled and stood up.

“Goodbye, Keima.”

At this moment, Keima slowly approached Aoba and kissed her on the lips lightly. Aoba cried as she accepted his kiss and closed her eyes.

[[Image:TWGOK 02 015.jpg|thumb]]

Keima moved his body away and muttered,

“Goodbye, my disciple.”

One day,

We’ll meet again.

This happened soon after.

In the galge world,

‘Maihime’.

There was such a prodigy who was named as such.

Through shocking conquest speed and amazing conquest theories, she became famous on the internet.

When interviewed by a gaming magazine, she answered,

“Of course.”

She opened with this,

“On one hand, it’s because I like games. However,”

She showed an unbelievably enthusiastic expression and said,

“I feel that if I continue to play, I can meet a certain person, someone very important to me.”

Today, the ‘God of Conquests’ Keima was conquering the galges somewhere…

Just to save those girls.

<noinclude>{{Nav|{{FULLPAGENAME}}|{{TWGOK List v2}}|The World God Only Knows}}</noinclude>

The World God Only Knows:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2014-09-02T13:55:45Z

BBeLiN: /* Chapter 4: Minus World */

==Chapter 4: Minus World==

Katsuragi Keima led the way, and the girl was fidgeting somewhat, and she said with a stiff voice to hide it,

“He, hey, Katsuragi! Where are you bringing me? I, I’ll say these bold words first. I’ll refuse if you want to do anything bold to me! I’ll really refuse you! We have to go in order.

“…”

Keima suddenly turned his head back.

He stared through the girl with a piercing expression, and the girl could only look around helplessly. They were at a shrine somewhat distant away from the road.

There wasn’t anyone else there.

No, there was someone there.

The person who seemed to be observing them came out stealthily from behind the trees…

(Who, who’s that?)

The girl didn’t know what to do. A girl with a skull-shaped headdress appeared there.

Katsuragi Keima was asking that girl something.

It seemed that those two people knew each other.

“Elsie, how is it?”

The girl called Elsie shook her head.

“Not her.”

“…In other words.”

“No. This person doesn’t have a wandering spirit.”

Katsuragi Keima sighed loudly.

“I see. Thinking through it carefully… maybe I should have realized it. I thought it through and thought that the girl with a wandering spirit would have some problems. And because of that, I was searching a girl without problems for problems. After clearing the smokescreen, it wasn’t even a dual character.”

He shrugged his shoulders.

“I was really naïve! No, rather than that.”

He grimaced.

“Elsie, there wouldn't have been this problem if you had followed me after school. I wouldn’t have been bothered by such a low-level trick…well, the reason why I put you in charge of Amami Tooru was because you were the only one who could detect runaway spirits.”

He sighed.

“This time, the smart one got misled.”

The girl called Elsie stared at the other girl.

“She really looks the same.”

The girl panicked.

She was anxious.

Katsuragi Keima and this girl called Elsie were saying something strange right from the beginning. She was thinking that ‘it seemed that Katsuragi-kun’s not some bad person, so my mission should be over with’. However, these good feelings scattered away.

Her instincts were scaring her, burning like oil being lit.

Who is this person?

Katsuragi-kun.

Who is this person?

Keima glanced at the girl.

“Fuu…‘what do you want?’. Actually, that's my line. Well, it doesn’t matter. I can roughly guess why you wanted to do this. So just confess, you’re not Yoshino Asami.”

“!”

The girl widened her eyes. Keima raised his hand and pointed at her.

“…You’re.”

He said this.

“Yoshino Ikumi. Her sister, and twin.”

The girl.

Yoshino Asami’s twin sister, Yoshino Ikumi stood there, stunned.

She was confused.

She looked around in a flustered manner, and the girl called Elsie was looking at her in an interested manner. Yoshino Asami—

Or rather, Yoshino Ikumi who was pretending to be Yoshino Asami felt Keima’s cold gaze pouring through her,

“Thi, this, that.”

First, she raised the one question that bothered her the most.

“Let’s ask this…how did you know my name?”

Even after been seen through, she didn’t get angry due to embarrassment, and neither did she laugh at Keima. She was just panicking honestly.

At this moment, a certain aspect of Yoshino Ikumi showed through, or rather, she basically revealed herself there.

Keima sighed.

“It’s simple. I asked your elder sister a question back at school, and made a request.”

“Eh?”

“I asked her ‘do you have a twin sister?’. And, the request was ‘don’t tell your sister what I asked you today when you get home, but you can follow whatever else she says’.”

Yoshino Ikumi widened her eyes. Keima then said.

“Yoshino Asami…your elder sister answered yes to both questions. She looked incredulous, like you now. She had never told anyone the existence of her twin sister at a different school, and how I knew—like that.”

Keima then continued.

“It’s because of this, right? You heard from Yoshino Asami…your elder sister. She had never told anyone at school about you, so logically, I wouldn’t know of your existence. Thus, you tried to trick me and pose as Yoshino Asami…your elder sister to understand me, right? To know me personally.”

“Ah, un.”

Yoshino Ikumi was stunned.

“Then, when did you realize it?”

She was completely lost.

“You didn’t show any change in expression even until the weekend.”

Keima looked somewhat self-mocking as he laughed.

“No, that was a coincidence…one that you won’t understand even if I tell you. A girl would look so different, then maybe the opposite can hold true. In other words, two girls may look like one person under set conditions. I just thought of that.”

Keima glanced at Elsie.

For some reason, Elsie was all happy, and Keima stared back at her with a somewhat kind look.

“…”

After a moment of silence, haha, Yoshino Ikumi laughed stiffly.

“That’s amazing.”

She lamented from deep inside her heart.

“I could even fool mom since young if I was serious. To think that you saw through it.”

Keima then added on.

“…But you weren’t serious at all.”

After revealing this, Yoshino Ikumi looked somewhat embarrassed.

“U, tha, that’s because…”

“It’s likely.”

Keima pushed his glasses and said with a heavy tone.

“If you were serious, you may be able to be just like your sister. That ‘ordinary’ personality can be completely duplicated, right? But you showed your true personality in front of me because you weren’t aiming to make fun of me or play a prank on my. Your aim was simply just to understand me.”

Yoshino Ikumi was showing fear in her eyes.

Because Katsuragi Keima.

This good looking boy in front of her was practically saying the truth.

Fu, Keima grimaced.

“…Speaking of which, even if you weren’t serious, I was fooled by you. Twin switching should be the basics of basics.”

He clicked his tongue slightly.

“Two conquests overlapped…so I had the idea of taking the initiative. I was too naïve too.”

He continued to remind himself.

“But, well, since you took action like this, I found a way to solve it, and this outcome’s rather delightful too.”

Keima used his long and narrow eyes to look at Yoshino Asami.

“You’ll tell me, right? Tell me about your sister’s troubles, Yoshino Ikumi. That’s why you approached me, right? If it’s me.”

Keima said confidently.

“I’ll definitely save your sister. I can do it.”

Yoshino Ikumi timidly shouted out.

“HOW MUCH!?”

She practically shouted her lungs out.

“HOW MUCH DID YOU KNOW, KATSURAGI-KUN?”

The shout was filled with the fear the ordinary girl had on the insightful boy. Keima widened his eyes, but just for that moment.

“…How much?”

Fuu, he laughed confidently.

“Everything! Everything! I know everything! Yoshino Ikumi, everything!”

Keima waved his hand as his declared that.

Elsie nodded her head too without hesitation as she folded her arms.

“Hm~as expected of kami-sama.”

“…”

Yoshino Ikumi looked at Keima and Elsie, showing obvious fear on her face.

“You said, eve, everything…”

She said with a hoarse voice.

“Yo, you.”

She finally managed to find her words.

“You’re not god!”

Then.

“…”

Keima’s expression suddenly went serious. He turned around and muttered to himself.

“Speaking of which…this is the second time I was called ‘kami-sama’ since I started this conquest. However.”

He again turned to look at Yoshino Ikumi.

“I’m really.”

He gave an expression that was overwhelming and wouldn’t allow for any objections, and it can even be called pressurizing.

“I am God! I’m the conquest god!”

It wasn’t just an expression itself as Yoshino Ikumi was wavering from the expression. Elsie seemed to be really impressed as she said,

“Hey, that’s true, you know? Kami-sama’s really god!”

“…”

Yoshino Ikumi was speechless. It’s like a certain part in her brain short-circuited, and that she felt numb. (Actually, this was really Keima’s aim, to use a forceful tone to show his confidence to her.)

And then,

“Aha!”

Yoshino Ikumi suddenly showed tears in her eyes, and at the next moment.

“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”

She started laughing like she had a loose screw. Elsie was shocked, but Keima merely cocked his eyebrows.

“…Is it strange?”

He asked coldly.

“Is it strange that I called myself god?”

“Ah, HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”

Yoshino Ikumi was laughing so much that she was gasping, and shook her hand.

“No! That’s not it, ahahaha!”

Finally, she managed to hold back her laughter, and her fingers wiped away the tears that came out.

“Un.”

She suddenly nodded her head with a relaxed expression.

“Un!”

Her eyes were full of confidence. Keima’s lips showed a smile. This was exactly,

The outcome that he wanted.

Yoshino Ikumi declared.

“I got it! I’ll trust Katsuragi-kun completely! Please! Solve onee-chan’s problems!”

“…”

Keima smiled with his lips, and also his eyes.

He simply said.

“Understood.”

That was something that happened a long time after that. Yoshino Ikumi still remembered everything as she said to her friends in amazement.

“Katsuragi-kun’s really.”

Her words were full of honesty,

Though she more or less misunderstood about the term ‘Conquest god’, this was more or less something to take heart from!

“Really’s a guy who conquered earth!”

And,

However, this would be what happened after. Right now, Yoshino Ikumi was wholeheartedly describing her sister’s situation to Katsuragi Keima. Keima, Ikumi and Elsie went to the back of the shrine, found a bench to sit down on. They were drinking the canned juice Elsie went to buy, and Yoshino Ikumi started to talk,

About her sister’s situation.

“Onee-chan, she really hates people.”

She said such a shocking thing so easily, took a deep breath, exhaled greatly, and looked at Keima.

However, Keima was,

Completely unmoved.

Yoshino Ikumi smiled.

(That’s great.)

She thought.

(It’s great to have someone like this.)

Then, she hurriedly said to hide her delight.

“It’s not just an expression.”

She said to Keima, who in turn nodded her head.

“I know.”

“Aren’t you surprised? This onee-chan of mine looks so ‘ordinary’, so approachable, doesn’t have any special characteristics and looks so well-behaved hates others, you know?”

“Why?”

Keima similarly asked back.

“Is there something to be shocked if she merely hates people? And,”

He showed a knowledgeable expression as he added,

“I’m thinking of whether it’s this sort of reason…or rather, this kind of reason. That ‘ordinary’ was just a mask of Yoshino Asami, right? For convenience in her life.”

“Aha.”

Yoshino Ikumi chuckled.

“No wonder onee-chan would be so concerned about you, Katsuragi-kun?”

“…”

Keima prompted her to continue on with her eyes. Yoshino Ikumi nodded her head hard too. On a side note, Elsie was the only one who was confused.

The girl didn’t understand more than half of her words.

However, Yoshino Ikumi and Keima continued with their conversation as they left Elsie aside.

“Ever since we were young.”

Yoshino Ikumi started saying,

“Ever since we were young, we were often told that ‘you sisters really aren’t like each other’. Ah, of course we’re not talking about our appearances. About that, we’ll occasionally feel that we’re facing the mirror. I feel that twins are more similar to each other.”

Keima nodded his head.

Yoshino Ikumi smiled slightly and said with a complicated expression.

“But.”

She said with a sad expression.

“She’s completely different inside.”

“…”

“Katsuragi-kun, what about me?”

Yoshino Ikumi hurriedly turned to look at Keima.

“I guess you can tell from the time you were with me, but I like people! I like being with others! I have lots of friends, I like school, and I’m really happy to talk with Katsuragi-kun now. But,”

She sighed,

“Onee-chan’s the opposite.”

Keima remained silent. Yoshino Ikumi continued on,

“But onee-chan, she’s the complete opposite of me. She hates others, hates gatherings, hates being with people, and a school with lots of people is something that depressed her. Interacting with people and being with them would cause her to feel like she’s suffering.

Keima thought.

(In the karaoke bar…in the theme park, at the bowling alley…so that’s the reason why she doesn’t feel comfortable.)

Yoshino Ikumi said,

“As for onee-chan, she said that she really liked to read books alone, play games, watch movies. That’s her dream.”

Yoshino Ikumi grimaced.

“When we were young, both of us had a dream. Mine was to be a kindergarten teacher. Guess what onee-chan’s wish was? To hide in a nunnery deep inside a forest, and that was during elementary school, you know? What kind of student is this!? A lot of people would have thought.”

Keima didn’t say anything.

Yoshino Ikumi shook her head.

“But,”

She added on with a depressed look.

“The biggest problem is.”

She paused and then muttered,

“Onee-chan hates this aspect of hers the most.”

Keima’s eyebrows never twitched at all.

Because this was exactly what he expected.

If not, she wouldn’t be wearing that mask to live on.

“Onee-chan, she.”

Yoshino Ikumi continued,

“She said that she always envied me, seeing that I’m on so good relations with others, envied me for laughing together with everyone else. That’s what she said. We’re sisters. Is it because we’re twins? No, that’s not it. Onee-chan herself would have exceptions when it comes to hating people. Family members are basically alright, so at home, onee-chan would often…no, would always talk to me, and then.”

She smiled.

“It was the first time, really the first time. Onee-chan started talking about all sorts of things that happened in school. More accurately…”

She sealed the lid to look at Keima’s expression.

However,

“…”

Keima’s expression didn’t show any change at all. Yoshino Ikumi then smiled slyly as if she wanted to crush Keima’s poker face, and said,

“She started talking to me all about this guy called Katsuragi Keima.”

“…”

However, as expected.

Keima still remained silent.

This was also as expected.

“And then?”

Keima prompted her to continue. Yoshino Ikumi looked somewhat bored as she said,

“Aren’t you shocked? That onee-chan would only talk about how you, Katsuragi-kun, whether it’s ‘whatever happened to Katsuragi-kun today’ or ‘he enraged a teacher today’ and would continue talking! Her eyes were blazing! Isn’t this love or something! Onee-chan’s really an ordinary girl!”

(Is that so?)

Keima had a question mark in his mind.

(It’s not love or anything. Absolutely, at least for now.)

However, he didn’t say this to Ikumi and merely asked.

“So.”

He stared at her eyes and said,

“So to check my behavior, you disguised yourself as Yoshino Asami, your own sister?”

“Yes~!”

Yoshino Ikumi nodded her head heavily.

“I was really shocked the first time I met you! At that time, I knew that Katsuragi-kun stayed near our house. I was shocked when onee-chan was really happy as she said ‘I walked home with Katsuragi-kun!’. That’s because you were really there, Katsuragi-kun, and more importantly, your appearance was just like what onee-chan told me! ‘Pretty-looking face and looks like a rich kid hikkikomori!’ or something like that.”

“…”

“Before that, I heard onee-chan that ‘otamegane, he’s called otamegane’, so I thought that onee-chan’s description of Katsuragi-kun’s appearance would be an image created from a girl in love, so I was half-doubting it. But I was really shocked when I met you. You’re really like a rich kid.”

Yoshino Ikumi giggled.

Keima himself was giving off cold sweat.

Should he be happy about this at this point…

“Ahaha, it’s late, but I have to apologize to you, right. Anyway, I still tricked you, Katsuragi-kun.”

Yoshino Ikumi lowered her head.

On a side note, at this moment, Elsie was…sleeping.

Kukaa~she was sleeping soundly. It seemed that she logically gave up on understanding the topic at hand as it was too complicated. Keima glanced at her and sighed.

“It’s alright. This shows that you’re worried about your sister. So your sister’s not really good with socializing with others, and if you understand me really well, it’s obvious that it’s not suitable for her to dive into a relationship with me. So you wanted to try me out to see whether I can match your sister.”

“To be honest.”

Yoshino Ikumi scratched her head in an awkward manner.

“To be honest, I was a little curious as well. I was really curious how this Katsuragi-kun onee-chan kept talking about was like.”

“…Which was why you didn’t disguise yourself completely to be like your sister.”

“Yes.”

Yoshino Ikumi admitted.

“Because, if possible, I wanted to look at how you would respond to my sister with a different mask on, a different ‘me’…how you would respond to onee-chan inside school and outside school. Well, this can be a conclusion somewhat.”

Keima smiled,

“It’s true that I was troubled.”

“Really?”

“Because a lot of scenarios overlapped with each other.”

“Hey.”

Yoshino Ikumi lifted her eyes and looked at Katsuragi Keima.

“I could have told you the truth earlier, but I didn’t do so. I delayed it for a while…well, I actually wanted to confess about this to you…do you know why?”

Keima gave a wry smile and said,

“It’s because you saw Amami Tooru…that girl who was just like an angel, right?”

“That’s absolutely correct! At that time, I was thinking that even though this guy’s called otaku, otamegane, is he really a flirt? I don’t know how you managed to attract such an irritating onee-chan, but were you fooling around with that onee-chan or something like that.”

“…You’re mistaken.”

Keima plainly stated.

“I...”

He stated casually,

“I’m not popular with girls at all. Normally speaking, that’s the case.”

“…”

This time, it’s Yoshino Ikumi’s turn to break out cold sweat.

This time, it’s Keima’s turn to ask.

“You just said that Yoshino Asami, your sister, started talking about me from the first day on. That’s likely something that happened long ago, right?”

Yoshino Ikumi nodded her head.

“I guess it’s around the time when she was in the same class as Katsuragi-kun.”

“I see. This is just my guess, but was there a huge change in Yoshino Asami during the few days after she met me? For example, did she say lots of self-loathing things, especially about human relationships?”

Yoshino Ikumi widened her eyes.

“Why.”

Either way, her voice trembled in amazement.

“How did you know?”

“Just as expected.”

Keima sighed.

“…”

Yoshino Ikumi continued to stare at Keima silently for a while, and then sighed in the same manner, looked forward and said,

“Un, that’s how the case is. I don’t know how you knew this, Katsuragi-kun, but it’s just as you said. Onee-chan was always envious of me, but it seemed to have become even more intense. ‘Let alone you, Ikumi…I guess I want to be a girl who can interact with others too’—that was what she said. We, well, I guess that’s it. She felt even more bothered after liking you, Katsuragi-kun, I guess. Maybe she thought this way because she wanted to be on good relations with you?”

“…

Keima didn’t answer.

But in his heart,

“I see. It’s shaping up…seems like Yoshino Ikumi was correct.”

He muttered deep inside his head.

He then answered with a question.

“But your sister always wanted to correct herself. That’s why she joined the tea ceremony club which requires one on one communication with others, something she’s most inept at, right?”

“Ha, haha.”

Yoshino Ikumi laughed stiffly.

“That’s right, that’s completely right. Onee-chan joined the tea ceremony club because of this reason. Onee-chan had been worried about her personality and wanted to correct it, correct how she hated others. Thus, she would try to join gatherings, and would even work hard to participate in club activities.

“…”

“Hey!”

Yoshino Ikumi grabbed Keima’s hand.

“Please! How can we cure her? What should we do to make onee-chan more sociable?”

Her eyes were full of trust in the almighty insight of Keima.

“If it’s Katsuragi-kun! If it’s you, Katsuragi-kun, you’ll know, right? What should we do?”

“…”

Keima didn’t respond as he raised a question that’s slightly deviated from the topic at hand.

It wasn’t really a question that was directly linked with the conquest, just something that this boy called Katsuragi Keima himself wanted to know, something he wanted to understand about Yoshino Asami.

“How’s your sister when she’s not wearing a mask? How’s she at home?”

“How’s she at home?”

Yoshino Ikumi said with some doubt,

“Ah, no, you’ve been talking about some mask up till now, Katsuragi-kun. But onee-chan won’t really change personalities immediately, and she would be delicate and kind to others just like she would be to us. She would also listen to my complaints too. I feel that she was even gentler because she’s not really good with people. It’s just…onee-chan would never show her burdens to others, ever. It seemed that she would be pained to let others see her real weak side. Thus, she always wanted to be a good girl. I said before that onee-chan would let me share my complaints, but that’s the difference. Onee-chan, she,”

Yoshino Ikumi paused for a while,

“Actually, she’s really a good girl who tries to overcome her weakness.”

She concluded.

Keima was silent for quite a while.

“…Is that so.”

And he merely answered and stroked her chin. Elsie rubbed her eyes and got up in a dazed manner. Keima glanced at Elsie and then said,

“I got it. I’ll find a way. It’s definitely possible.”

Yoshino Ikumi’s eyes were shining.

“Rea, really?”

At this moment, Keima answered with a stern expression and said,

“But your assistance will be necessary. You’ll help me, right, Yoshino Ikumi?”

At this,

“Of course!”

Yoshino Ikumi raised her hands in approval.

And Elsie,

Was standing there blankly.

That day,

Yoshino Asami was invited by her younger sister Ikumi, who just returned home.

“My friends and I will be going to Dean Land tomorrow. You want to come along, onee-chan?”

Of course, Yoshino Asami wasn’t really interested. However, the younger sister said,

“Well, I feel that it’s a good training for you as you try to get along with others well, onee-chan.”

Then, she added an ‘and also’ which shook Yoshino Asami’s heart.

“Katsuragi-kun’s coming along too, that Katsuragi Keima-kun onee-chan often mentioned.”

Of course,

“Eh?”

Yoshino Asami couldn’t help but ask as that face of hers was full of,

(Why???)

Such questions. Yoshino Ikumi answered,

“Coincidentally, my friend’s friend is Katsuragi-kun!”

On hearing that,

“I’ll go.”

Yoshino Asami answered as if it was instinct.

Her younger sister Yoshino Ikumi was nodding away in a satisfied manner.

The next day was a bright sunny day.

Yoshino Asami’s heart was beating hard as she reached the entrance of the Dean Land. Over there, there’s the bronze statue of the founder of Dean Land, Ikegoma Gakkan. This was the gathering place.

For some reason, her little sister Ikumi,

“I’ve got something on, so I’ll go first, okay?”

And after saying that, she smiled and left the house.

Yoshino Asami thought,

(Since we’re living together, shouldn’t we just go together…or rather, even though I don’t know what you have, I can still accompany you.)

Even so,

“Ahahaha, you must enjoy yourself today, really enjoy yourself, onee-chan~”

Seeing her little sister give such a bright smile, she couldn’t say anything.

Facing this sister of hers who had a completely different personality, Yoshino Asami always felt that there was something she couldn’t match her in.

She was heavily reliant on her twin sister, Yoshino Ikumi.

She had reached the age of youth, and she couldn’t fawn around with her parents like when she was young (even though this was the case, there wasn’t really much of a family issue, just a little feeling of isolation, especially to the father). Her sister was basically the only person she would talk to.

Even though she would also have her own troubles or talk about school, whenever the little sister complained about youth things that ‘studying for tests is so hard~’ or ‘there’s a handsome guy in class…’ (Even though they look the same physically, in this aspect, Yoshino Asami would be a late bloomer, so she was rather restrained in front of guys, often being very shy) she would listen attentively.

Even removing this factor, the twin sisters were on good terms with each other.

But even though she’s the elder sister, the decision making between these two girls would always land on the younger sister, whether it’s about school or about Katsuragi Keima.

“Onee-chan, tell me more!”

Ikumi would always prompt her to talk about it. She knew that her sister was worried about her.

Worried that she still had inter-personal problems.

Her sister was always so worried.

‘You hate people.’ That’s how the sister would describe Asami, but to Asami, it was a little different.

She’s just not good with others.

Asami wasn’t really good with building relationships with others on the surface.

Thus, if there’s a need to say that she ‘hated’.

It’s more like she hated,

‘Communication with others’.

She hated it…

No, that’s not it.

More accurately,

‘She hated ‘herself’ for being unable to communicate with other successfully.”

In fact, she didn’t really hate ‘humans’, or rather, it was the opposite. Asami loved to read books, and she basically read highly-rated books, biographies, and of course, light novels too. However, she’s engrossed with the characters that appeared in the books because she liked the existences called ‘humans’. As she couldn’t be involved, Yoshino Asami liked to see people interactions.

For example,

“Onee-chan, in our class, a classmate close to me likes a certain guy from another class, but he.”

She liked to listen to her sister Ikumi talk about these unnecessary things. To be honest, what shocked Ikumi was that Asami was very clear about her sister’s relationships with her friends, and also, she understood her classmates’ personalities, standpoints, history and so on.

It’s not that she didn’t care about others. She was really interested in them. However,

Once she got involved, she couldn’t take it.

Yoshino Asami really liked happy people.

Ikumi was able to describe things things so happily because she could always build rapport with anyone around her, and she liked to look at classmates who could get along well from afar.

However,

She herself.

Couldn’t do it. Once she got involved, she felt like she would crumble. How should she put it? It’s like the harmonious balance would collapse once it enters ‘her’. She would not know how to react, and would then feel uncomfortable, and then her body would feel uncomfortable. Thus, other people thought that ‘onee-chan hated humans’ as a response.

Also,

She’s really frustrated with herself for having such strong thoughts.

She wondered when was it that she couldn’t get along well with people.

It wasn’t that there was any chance.

Before she realized it, she found her sister dazzling, and then always envied her, and then felt unhappy about it—that was when she was still a kid.

She wrote that she ‘wanted to be a hermit in the mountains’ as her dream, and her homeroom teacher was extremely worried and told her parents, who were in turn extremely angry.

However,

These were her true thoughts. It’s not that anyone wasn’t good with her, but that she just couldn’t do it.

After they reached their youth, the difference in personalities between her and her sister became more obvious, and Asami tried her best to correct her personality…

Even though she felt anxious about that, but this was a major reason why she agreed to go to Dean’s Land. Asami was still fearful about personal relationships, but she would often take part in class activities or social events, and she chose the tea ceremony club because she hoped to use one one one communication to improve her interaction ability.

But in fact.

Most of the situations couldn’t work. She couldn’t smile too much when she was playing with others (she didn’t feel like she was smiling), she was worried about whether she irritated them, whether she made them unhappy, got really anxious until she felt uncomfortable. Then, she would be more cautious about the people around her and would feel even more embarrassed. She would always inadvertently compare herself with her sister.

‘’Why am I always like this?’’

And would feel dejected because of it.

But to be honest, she had a little expectation that came with this anxiety.

That was…

“Un…here?”

After she got off the bus a walked down a gradual downhill slope, she looked around and found the meet-up location. There was a stern-looking male bronze statue beside the entrance, and 2 people were already standing there.

Huh?

Ikumi and Katsuragi-kun aren’t here yet?

Thinking about this, she wanted to turn to the opposite direction to look for him, and found him there.

“Ah!”

Her heart beat wildly as Katsuragi Keima was standing there alone.

However,

He was still playing his handheld games. Asami was troubled as she wondered if she should talk to him. After hesitating for a moment.

“We, well, Katsuragi-kun.”

She summoned her courage to utter out those words.

“HA!”

Katsuragi Keima suddenly spread his arms wide and kicked his right leg like he was using to the handheld console in his hands to catch something that’s falling from the sky.

Yoshino Asami was taken aback as she backed away.

“Hm?”

Keima’s eyes returned back to the screen.

“Okay, success…good morning.”

He spoke.

Yoshino Asami heaved a sigh of relief.

“Ah, u, un, good morning.”

She found her senses and put on her usual ‘ordinary’ mask. This was the only skill of interaction Yoshino Asami had.

Yoshino Asami, who’s not good with getting along with others, thought of the only way to mix with the crowd.

A low profile.

Average.

Ordinary.

Not making people unhappy or be too forthcoming. That’s,

Yoshino Asami’s method.

“You’re really early.”

She said with a calm tone as she looked for a way to start the conversation.

“Your younger sister…Elsie-san, she’s not coming?”

It doesn’t look like it was a problematic question, and logically, she felt that Keima would answer,

“Un, I like buns, but I’ll take anything you make for me.”

“?”

Yoshino Asami was bothered.

“Eh?”

She couldn’t help but ask back.

“So you don’t have to depreciate your own cooking.”

“Ha?”

“Ha?”

Unable to establish a conversation, Keima then said to the handheld game,

“I, TOLD, YOU, I, LIKE, BUNS!”

“…”

Yoshino Asami was speechless.

“We, well, Katsuragi-kun?”

The moment she asked this question, Keima said,

“I, LIKE, BUNS!”

No matter how she looked at it, there’s only one dangerous weirdo. Yoshino Asami finally realized that Katsuragi Keima was talking to an in-game character.

The proof was,

“Un…NO! I’M NOT TALKING ABOUT THE COLOR OF UNDERWEAR I LIKE, REALLY!”

She frowned.

“Un…it’s nice to download this morning breakfast event, but the voice recognition device still can’t work. This will be bad for conquest. Got to let the manufacturer correct it. Hm?”

At this moment, Keima finally noticed that Yoshino Asami was staring at her blankly. After glancing at her, the first thing Keima said was,

“Hey, you’re here?”

Yoshino Asami was stunned…

Katsuragi Keima.

Has she really fallen for him?

To her sister, it was,

“Well~it’s love love! You’re definitely thinking about Katsuragi-kun now, onee-chan!”

And that was what she said.

As she reported her daily school life events to her sister, the mysterious boy called Katsuragi Keima kept popping up more often, and her sister pointed that out.

On hearing that.

She should more or less be honest with herself.

It was a fact that she was blushing, and her heart was beating even faster. Her sister happily said,

“Hey~ just as expected!”

She clapped her hands.

“No, that’s not it!”

Yoshino Asami shook her head and her hands. She thought that she couldn’t possibly have this feeling.

Normally, when she talked about him, she would be merely a little more shy than usual.

However,

Ignoring this rationality, it’s just like what her sister said. Her heart did waver. Was this—falling in love?

At the beginning, she was often mindful of this boy called Katsuragi Keima. During lessons, lunch break, inside the classroom.

Even when they brushed by each other on the corridors.

Before she realized it, she was shocked to find that her eyes were always following Keima. To be honest, recently, she had been going home with Keima, and even though she looked like nothing was going on, her heart was secretly beating wildly.

Love…

Nobody knew whether it was really love or not, and to be honest, she didn’t really understand this thing called love.

There’s just one thing.

There’s just one thing she could be certain of.

And it was,

She was very mindful of Katsuragi Keima, this boy.

She couldn’t deny that she had feelings for him.

She didn’t know the reason.

Thus, she checked this thought of hers which she couldn’t really understand. Even if it’s a little, if she talked more to Katsuragi Keima, maybe she could sort out the messy thoughts that couldn’t be sliced off. However…

She just felt uncomfortable on meeting him.

What made her even more troubled was—the next thing Keima said,

“Alright, let’s go in, shall we?”

And just like that, he brought Yoshino Asami into the Dean’s Land. Asami was panicking.

“Eh? Th, this?”

Right in front of Keima, the ‘ordinary’ mask she always managed to put on successfully was shed.

“Wait! Where’s my sister? Everyone else?”

“Hm?”

Keima stopped.

“What? Didn’t you hear? Your sister and Elsie will be here one hour later, and the rest seem like they’ll be here after that. There are only 2 of us right from the start.”

On hearing these words,

Yoshino Asami was rooted for a moment.

“EEEEEEEEEEEHHHHH!!?”

And couldn’t help but shout out as it was completely unexpected.

Then, Keima hurriedly entered Dean’s Land, and Yoshino Asami looked lost as she followed in.

Keima looked at the crowds of people that entered and said without hesitation.

“…I don’t feel like changing clothes. What about you?”

(This is a facility that only allows access after getting into cosplay.)

Yoshino Asami blinked her eyes and blushed.

She didn’t know what to do, what to cosplay.

It was alright if she was with her sister, but it would be too embarrassing to do it alone with Katsuragi-kun!

“No, no!”

She couldn’t help but say these words, and then realized something as she stuffed her mouth. However, Keima’s mood didn’t seem to be affected.

“Of course. Really, I don’t know what those people who like cosplay are thinking. It’s impossible for 3-D to beat 2-D.”

He muttered to himself, and Yoshino Asami’s mind was thinking about all sorts of things.

(Eh? Ar, are we going to be alone together? Wha, what do I do now? I can’t sing karaoke, I can’t play games, I, I can’t hang on!)

Asami was bothered by this as she started to panic again. But soon, all these thoughts were for naught. Keima’s expression suddenly,

“…”

Went completely serious.

“?”

Yoshino Asami reacted to where Keima was looking at. Over there,

“Bishoujo game~Uniform enhancement week~”

There was such a poster on. Keima looked around with an even serious expression, and Yoshino Asami also looked around.

So that’s how it was.

She wasn’t sure, but there were really girls wearing strangely glamorous uniforms around.

Perhaps these uniforms were all worn by girls in games?

At this moment,

“Is that the uniform of Izumi Academy in ‘Poninyan’? But the color of the sash isn’t right…and what’s that!? The uniform of Grand Sand Academy from ‘The Time Without You’ and the Furuhara High School uniform from ‘The Smiling Summer Vacation’ is all mixed up!”

It seemed that Katsuragi Keima really couldn’t stand seeing the slight mistakes in the uniforms.

“That uniform’s insignia’s reverse! I said that there’s a bird together with a tree on the insignia of that Ohno bird patch! Or else that last flag would be meaningless!?”

To be honest, Yoshino Asami didn’t understand what Keima was saying, but…

“Really unbelievable!”

She could thoroughly understand why Keima was angry. Then, he answered the statements of ‘hey you, do you have any right to say that’ with action.

Completely ignoring the existence of Yoshino Asami, who was accompanying him, he stormed to the reception and ranted,

“This so-called uniform has huge problems!”

He complained to the workers of Dean Land, and then said meticulously,

“Then, remove the scarf here, and that should be all. There should be gold thread used to make prince clothing, right? It would look more like a student from Neville Academy.”

He continued to raise point after point of improvement. At first, the workers were all incredulous, but as what Keima pointed out were direct and would have a huge effect with just a little correction, what happened was that it wasn’t just the counter girl who listened, but also the superior, until,

“That, that’s really amazing! Please be our costume consultant!”

He held Keima’s hands in a touched manner and tried to convince him. As for Keima,

“If I can do so for costumes related to gal-games.”

He readily agreed.

Just like that, an hour passed.

Until the time Yoshino Ikumi and Elsie arrived.

At first, Yoshino Ikumi heard about everything that happened and called out.

“Eh~? No way! You two didn’t go play!?”

To this, Yoshino Asami could only agree with it. Elsie was the only one who looked guilty as she gave a bitter expression and looked at Keima who was slamming the table at the counter and saying things.

(That’s really just like what kami-sama would do.)

It was somewhat a little reluctant.

Thus, Keima and Yoshino Asami were joined by Yoshino Ikumi and Elsie, and even Keima didn’t intend to stand in front of the counter and talk about gal-game clothing. ‘’Really’’; he gave such an expression before following the Yoshino sisters and Elsie.

The one excited was Yoshino Ikumi, as she looked like she wanted to bring her sister closer to Katsuragi Keima as this sister of hers looked like she was unable to get near Keima,

“Over here! We’re going in here!”

She loudly declared as she pointed at the selling point of the 7-levels Dean Land, ‘entering a haunted house with a swimsuit’. Yoshino Asami was blushing, Elsie was shocked, and Keima was merely giving a blank face.

What’s with this facility?

That’s what his expression was arguing.

Let alone cosplaying and walking inside the facility or the jet coaster outside, the designer of Dean Land took it too far. Also, this ‘wearing swimsuits and entering a haunted house’ was a rather brilliant concept.

The entrants would have to change into swimsuits at the entrance (both male and female versions were available for loan), and they would enter a building where the water’s at their knees.

It was designed as an ‘underwater complex’.

As of his understanding, it’s a haunted house combined with a swimming pool. The entrants would have to wade through the water-filled complex.

The ‘Water moving at knee level’ was the crux.

For example, they’ll find that the water that was all clear up till a certain point became bloody red, or that someone grabbed their ankles from within the water.

Whether it’s an increase or decrease in temperature, ordinary humans will feel a large psychological burden.

There were too many unknowns that were concerns.

The unknown water.

That’s rather scary.

In a certain sense, it was an outstanding creation.

Another reason was that as they have to wear swimsuits, a lot of couples were attracted as they were looking for thrill. Yoshino Asami was hesitant at first, but bought an entrance ticket on Yoshino Ikumi’s forceful request.

They came out separately from the men and women changing rooms on the left and right sides respectively. Yoshino Asami and Ikumi were wearing striped one-pieced type, while Elsie was wearing a separate thing with a towel wrapped around her.

What’s amazing was that even though the twins were wearing the same swimsuits and had the same face, Yoshino Ikumi gave a lively impression while Yoshino Asami just looked pathetic.

Also, Elsie’s figure was unexpectedly good.

Even Keima, who was rather cold to real-life girls, was somewhat moved.

After that, Keima, the only guy, and the 3 girls entered the haunted house and dipped their feet into the warm water as they walked into the labyrinth attraction. It was rather scary, and Elsie and Yoshino Ikumi were walking in front, and Keima and Yoshima Asami were following behind.

Every single time there was a drop of water from the ceiling or a zombie popping out to scare people, Yoshino Asami would let out a pained cry and cling onto Keima.

It was impossible to resist it.

She didn’t mean for this to happen, but that her body was saying its own thing and responding in such a manner. Keima blushed slightly as well, but never ever rejected Yoshino Asami.

She would cry at one moment and make a ruckus at the next moment. The four people finally finished this one-of-a-kind facility, and Elsie and Yoshino Ikumi seemed like they really enjoyed it.

After completing everything, they changed back into their own clothes inside the changing room. Even after walking for quite a while from the haunted house, Yoshino Asami’s heart was still beating wildly.

And this,

Was unlikely to be because of fear.

They ate their slightly late lunch at a restaurant in the theme park. At that moment, Yoshino Asami just felt like she let go of everything as she would talk and joke with Keima and criticize Keima with Ikumi, and even to Elsie, whom she never really talked to…even though there were some restraints, she could still talk normally.

She was happy.

So she could talk to people other than her own sister.

She was so shocked,

About this new discovery.

She wanted to thank her sister,

And she wanted to thank this boy called Katsuragi Keima even more. However,

“Ah, that’s right! My friends will be here this afternoon~”

Her sister said that. On hearing Yoshino Ikumi’s casual words, Yoshino Asami’s abdomen ached slightly. The intense happiness suddenly wilted, and it felt like she got a dampener.

At this moment.

Katsuragi Keima was silently looking at this Yoshino Asami,

While eating his omelette rice with his spoon,

He naturally,

Had an expression that looked like he could see through everything.

Katsuragi Keima’s request beforehand to Yoshino Ikumi was extremely simple.

“First, let’s have Yoshino Asami and I have some time alone in the Dean Land…let’s see, about an hour. Then, it’ll be you and Elsie. Finally, your friends will show up in 2 hours’ time. Get some optimistic and forgiving people who are really sociable here.”

On hearing this, Yoshino Ikumi said,

“I got it! So we’re going to get onee-chan to get used to it in steps, right? First, Katsuragi-kun, then, us, and finally, the rest. In that case, even onee-chan who’s not used to group gatherings can ease her burden a little~I see. As expected of Katsuragi-kun!”

She said that in amazement. Elsie also said,

“Un~ as expected of kami-sama! This method’s really nice!”

She said as she flailed her arms. At this, Keima merely,

“…”

Smiled slightly.

Thus, Yoshino Ikumi followed what Keima instructed. Once it was afternoon, Ikumi’s friends slowly gathered at the Dean’s Land one by one.

The group was then so large that there were 7 people altogether.

Keima, Elsie, the Yoshino sisters, a tall boy, a kind looking boy and an energetic girl with a really cute smile.

“Okay~ everyone! Let’s enjoy ourselves today!”

The tall boy who had that leader attitude declared.

That girl happily said,

“I always wanted to come here to play!”

“Ah, I came here a few times. Un, I recommend..ahh, before that, let’s introduce ourselves first, okay?”

The kind looking boy seemed like he was thinking for everyone. After that, everyone decided to head back to the counter to change before playing.

Yoshino Ikumi was extremely excited.

“Hey hey, what clothes is everyone changing into today?”

She asked her friends as she looked really happy.

In response,

“U~n, let’s wearing something we couldn’t wear the last time. Hey? Onii-sama?”

Elsie was also completely into playing mode as she asked Keima. Yoshino Asami looked rather ordinary as she said,

“…Katsuragi-kun may be really suited to dress up like a prince.”

She smiled.

“…”

Only Katsuragi Keima,

“…”

Was playing the PFP silently.

Everyone ordered the costume they wanted to cosplay from the counter and changed at the changing room. After changing, they started to cheerily evaluate each other’s clothing.

And then, they went for karaoke.

They all sang for 2 hours, and then changed clothes before moving to the bowling alley.

It was really exciting.

They were split into two teams in a competition.

Right now, the competition was intense. Teammates were high-fiving with each other, and it was really bustling. Then, everyone was having tea inside Dean Land and chatting away.

Excluding Yoshino Ikumi, who recruited everyone, they all met for the first time. However, everyone got together rather well, and the boys and girls with quite the good personalities didn’t seem to show any estrangement. Elsie and Yoshino Ikumi were laughing from start to end, and the important Yoshino Asami looked rather ‘normal’ as she blended in.

She was still smiling.

After a while, everyone decided to head to the game center. The boy joked about, and everyone burst into laughter. Then, everyone started to jab each other with words, and Yoshino Asami was laughing while covering her mouth.

Elsie, who was walking last, whispered secretly with a soft voice that nobody else could hear to Keima, who was walking beside her.

“As expected of Yoshino Ikumi’s friends! Everyone’s all really good people.”

“…”

Keima remained silent.

Elsie said in amazement,

“I see! Creating such a joyous atmosphere and getting a few sociable people can correct Yoshino Asami-san’s ‘human hating’ presence. Lookie look, kami-sama! Yoshino Asami-san has gotten on well with everyone!”

“…”

Keima looked at Yoshino Asami’s thin profile. She was answering someone, and looked rather happy.

“Is that so?”

And then, he turned to look at his PFP again.

“I can bet that things won’t be that easy. A lack of communication skills can’t be treated so easily.”

“Eh? Then, then why?”

The unexpected words caused Elsie to stop as she didn’t know what to do. Keima left her behind.

“…”

And remained expressionless.

But just for a moment, his eyes sparkled.

He was waiting.

It looked like he was waiting for something.

After that, they had dinner, and everyone head towards the dance hall level. There, one person changed for some reason.

That person was Yoshino Asami.

Yoshino Asami should have Keima, Elsie and Ikumi with her, but unknowingly, Keima wasn’t with her.

At the event place, he was called out by the workers to head out through the back door. It seemed that they were asking for suggestions for the sudden ‘gal-game clothing consultant’ that suddenly appeared, and she couldn’t help but wanted to keep him with her.

However, she couldn’t find an excuse. Thus, Yoshino Asami swallowed her words.

That’s right.

Normally,

Keima didn’t have any direct links with her. As she responded, she found her sister Ikumi saying something to the 2 boys.

She was alone.

She didn’t know how to get involved. She didn’t know what to say.

The remaining girl Elsie was looking around blankly.

To Asami, there’s nothing more painful that getting together with the people around her. Once she entered her youth, she unknowingly had the ‘ordinary’ as a manner of response, and after such a long time, she finally reached her limit.

She felt even more pained.

She felt that it was harder for her to smile.

To get along with others,

Her heart was starting to ache.

It was painful.

That’s why she hated herself, and Ikumi, who was like her split personality, was able to talk with others so happily.

The discomfort on her body started to strike her.

She wanted to puke.

Her body couldn’t help but tremble.

It was like for a few times, and she was really unhappy. She wanted to go, she wanted to get involved, she always wanted this to succeed.

She wanted to be like her sister, to get along well with others in an ‘ordinary manner’.

However,

She would face a huge setback every time.

Why?

Why couldn’t she just be ‘ordinary’?

A simple chat with anyone,

Anyone could do it.

But she couldn’t do it if she didn’t borrow the power of the mask she constructed. So that’s how it was.

She had such a huge flaw.

It couldn’t be helped then.

Her forehead was sweating, and unknowingly, she couldn’t take it, and couldn’t smile anymore. As she watched Elsie and her sister Ikumi getting along well with everyone, she couldn’t keep a calm heart. ‘’Let’s apologize then, apologize to my sister later, and apologize to Katsuragi-kun after that.’’

She covered her mouth with her hand, forcing herself to hold back the strong urge to puke.

There were cosplayers wearing all sorts of costumes. And at this moment, she,

Ran out of the event hall, not looking back as she ran off, down a staircase where no one was, stuttered down half the level, and turned back after she found a certain boy who passed by her.

Standing over there was,

Katsuragi Keima, who was holding the PFP tightly.

He kept his back facing her and said,

“Are you going back home like this?”

And so,

“Ka, Katsuragi-kun…”

At the corner of the stairs, Yoshino Asami looked up to see Keima’s back and muttered. Keima turned around,

[[Image:TWGOK 01 225.jpg|thumb]]

“Before you run back home.”

He sighed, lowered his head and looked at Yoshino Asami before asking,

“Yoshino Asami, let me ask you something.”

Facing the lost Yoshino Asami, he took a step down and said,

“…You.”

He raised a question,

“Why must you make friends with others?”

“!”

Yoshino Asami was stunned. Keima continued to walk down the stairs and say,

“I had been observing you, trying to know you. You’ve been forcing yourself, right? Is it really that important to talk and joke around with others? Was there a need to chat happily with others? Do you have to worry about being left out in a friendly group? Ha! That’s stupid! Watch a person’s mood? Why do you have to observe a person’s mood? Atmosphere? Just let it be messy if it’s messed up! What’s so bad about being haughty? Just being alone! If that suited you, be proud of your own solitude! Don’t be lost, Yoshino Asami!”

Yoshino Asami immediately understood.

She was seen through. That Katsuragi Keima,

Saw through all the problems she had.

She had always been struggling with her feelings, and had given up on the true nature.

“As for me.”

Keima stared at Yoshino Asami with a sad expression,

And took the next step down,

“I’m like this, Yoshino Asami. I had always been like this.”

He was just like an eagle flying in the blue sky and looking down at a pathetic animal that was crawling in a lonely manner.

He knew.

He knew that.

Keima,

Always been like this, he had always been like this. He was proud of it, and never complained about living alone.

He saw through her existence.

So,

That’s right.

She must have always admired this boy called Katsuragi Keima for not being swayed aside by anyone, standing alone there with superhuman will.

“Bu, but.”

Yoshino Asami’s voice was trembling. She finally realized that she, Yoshino Asami was really admiring Keima, and had feelings for him.

But, she realized it.

She couldn’t be like Katsuragi Keima.

“Because!”

Her tears flowed out, and her body couldn’t help but tremble. She covered her mouth with her hand and cried out,

“BECAUSE! I CAN’T DO IT! I’LL FEEL HURT!”

Words naturally flew out of her.

“I DON’T WANT TO BE ALONE! I’M SCARED OF BEING ALONE! I, I’M NOT STRONG LIKE YOU, KATSURAGI-KUN!”

Whenever she saw that her sister was getting along well with others, she felt the unspeakable loneliness, anxiety, and that her sister was about to leave her.

So.

That’s why she always followed it. Her split personality.

“…”

As for Keima,

He smiled kindly and said,

“Yoshino Asami. You don’t actually hate humans.”

He slowly walked down the stairs and stood at the same height as her as their eyes met,

“You’re just simply afraid, afraid of being hated by people…just a little more afraid than ordinary people, just a little.”

“!”

“If it’s the original you, will you feel lonely?”

“Be, because!”

“You won’t.”

Keima said firmly. He kept his kind smile and placed his hand on her shoulder. At this moment.

Keima’s eyes were showing sincere light.

Perhaps it was concern for the girl who seemed similar to her but was in fact not. He said,

“Aren’t they here? Don’t you have a sister who’s thinking of you no matter what? Who says that you can’t live normally with people?”

“Eh?”

“If there’s a choice between ‘you’ and ‘the world’, she’ll undoubtedly choose you. You’re not alone. You’re not alone, Yoshino Asami.”

And,

He added as he brought his face closer in.

“I’m also…”

‘’Ah.’’

Yoshino Asami’s body stiffened for a moment as Keima’s words invaded her heart and soul at this moment.

“I’m right beside you. I’ll accept the normal you. On this basis…”

Un.

Yoshino Asami closed her eyes, and Keima’s lips gently closed in.

Then,

A kiss.

That forgave everything, accepted everything, approved everything.

Keima’s kiss.

The kiss that had Keima’s ‘belief’.

Yoshino Asami was thoroughly released at this moment.

That was the first conquest for the day.

Swoosh. The runaway spirit flew out from Yoshino Asami’s body, and Elsie, who was waiting at the stairs above,

“It’s time!”

Immediately reclaimed the runaway spirit. Keima opened his eyes and sighed in his heart.

He seemed to feel a weird stare.

That’s to be expected.

Keima’s eyes met with the girl who was looking up at the two of them in a surprised manner.

The possibility of meeting was unexpectedly high…

But he managed to trigger an encounter.

“!”

The ‘Denpakei’ girl, Amami Tooru was standing there.

After that, the chaotic series of events happened. Amami Tooru was clearly shocked as she widened her eyes and turned around before fleeing.

“We did it! Kami-sama! We got the runaway spirit!”

Elsie was extremely happy.

Yoshino Asami was still leaning on the wall in a dazed manner, and she shall lose all her memories of this conquest. At this moment, the workers from Dean Land came rushing over.

“Ah, so you're here, fashion consultant! You see, the dance had already started. It's thanks to you that this dance event was really successful!”

They said that as they pulled Keima.

Keima hurriedly said,

“Wait!”

However, they never let go, and Keima was forcefully brought back to the event hall and pushed up the stage as he was given the support from everyone as he was lifted up.

“Hey, wait a sec! I'm busy! Let go of me!”

Even after Keima said that, the crowd were just cheering loudly.

They must be thinking that it's some form of entertainment.

The happy music echoed.

Then,

Keima looked up.

“...I guess.”

And sighed.

“It's necessary to follow the original plan, isn't it...”

Katsuragi Keima was seen kissing a girl directly, and having bore such a negative impression that would be hard to take back, he started his final conquest...

She stayed in a very luxurious mansion

Her father was a big boss.

He ran a few famous enterprises.

Her mother was a famous aristocrat.

Her entire family was extremely rich.

Ever since she was young, she had nothing to worry about. She had full-time maids and butlers, which would be unbelievably rare in modern Japan, a chauffeur, bodyguards and specialized chefs. Also, there were Japanese and western food.

Ever since she was young, she had 4 outstanding home tutors taking turns to teach her. Her garden's really bad, and German Shepherds would be released at night.

There was also a large lake.

A few white birds were swimming on the lake, and their wings were clipped—to prevent them from flying away.

It sounded like a joke, but there was even a personal golf course in the garden. It was an interest of her stout father.

Her father was one with such great wealth.

No matter how sumptuous they lived, they had such wealth that there seemed to be no problems.

It was so great that it probably wouldn't be shaken even if the next three generations continued to spend. Her life was that envious.

When she wakes up, her maids would be waiting for her at a corner of the rest.

She would walk to her personal bathroom, and someone would hand her a hot towel, wipe her face and choose her clothing.

For breakfast, the emphasis is on the ultimate harmony of healthy and delicious food.

Her parents belief were that,

Everyone must be present for meals. That would then be a happy breakfast befitting that of a prestigious family.

And so, all 3 members of the family must be present. After having breakfast, she would go to school, and there would be a black limo sending her there. Normally, this kind of sending would be extremely exaggerated, but the school was one where extremely rich kids would be studying at, which made it quite a common thing there.

There were princes of large enterprise companies, daughters of politicians, girls of foreign royal blood and sons of famous international pianists. Everyone was obviously outstanding, not worrying about the things in the world. Each one of them were obviously rich, and each one of them were served by others and accepted them accordingly.

There was a world that was completely different though.

They definitely won't know.

In school, she would use the 'keigo' tone that nobility would use as girls were always like this.

So thus, she was like this too.

That's the kind of education she had.

And she did it.

If she didn’t do so…

She was the only daughter, a girl who was to inherit the vast fortune of her father and the highly prestigious bloodline of her aristocratic mother. She was always given lots of expectations and love.

While she was rather healthy, she once fell ill when she was young.

While it wasn’t an exaggeration, all the staff of an entire hospital was summoned to the house, and her parents felt that this should be the case.

However, she still felt somewhat guilty.

Of course, she was bathed in the highest class of love, and she had the most advanced care, and even the highest level of education was often prepared for her.

As a child of a respectable family.

Education was something that was necessary.

Flower arrangement.

English conversation.

Violin, piano and even riding were taught to her.

And she even learned table etiquette before she learned how to talk.

Standing posture, mannerisms or even verbal gestures; all these minor details were checked by her father,

Mother,

And the specialized home tutor. She would be told off if she broke the rules slightly.

‘Minus check’.

This seemed like it was implemented from her mother’s family, from the time of her maternal grandmother.

Once she showed any signs that didn’t fit that of a daughter of a respectable family,

“Minus check.”

She would be told off. As her mother,

“That’s our love for you! That’s why we have to harden our hearts and show our scowls!”

She teared up as she said that. At a certain level, she would receive a penalty.

Like for example, being unable to go out.

Like for example, not allowed to have her meals.

Like for example, being smacked lightly on the hand.

“When my mom did this to me back when I was young, I really hated her for it, but now, I’m really grateful to her for training me to be such a refined lady.”

Her mother would emphasize this in a teary manner.

And she,

“…Yes.”

Answered dryly with a dull expression and accepted it.

She accepted it.

To become a highly refined girl, she had to try her best not to disappoint her parents. Her father would only,

“Un un, mama’s right.”

He would often agree with her mother, and then, to his own daughter,

“Minus Check.”

And he wouldn’t hesitate about it. That’s because it’s his love to his daughter.

It’s all for his daughter’s sake.

So,

She,

Would have the voices ringing inside her head.

“Minus Check! Minus Check!”

And it would never become positive.

It was always negative.

Under the education as points continued to be subtracted off instead of being added.

She grew up under such an environment.

She had a unique habit in that she liked to imagine ever since she was young. For example, as she look out from her room through the window and into the night sky far away, her mind would start to weave a story.

She would use a story that she knew as a basis and illustrate the prince on the moon and the princess on the stars, and then rethink about it again and again and enjoy herself.

No one would obstruct her.

This was a sweet world that belonged only to herself.

For example, if she saw the white clipped birds and the German Shepherds with the chains on them, she would come up with a story of a remarkable friendship between a hurt traveller and an artist who lost his lover and his will. The intricate details of this story would even amaze her.

That’s her only shelter.

During the storm of Minus Checks.

She used her imagination that spread her wings out in this situation. Most of the source of this imagination was from the current books or manga she had.

She had secretly bought a lot, hid them and browsed through them.

In contrast to her age,

There were a lot of books that were more like children books, and she liked to read books or manga that were aimed at a younger age.

But one day,

They knew about it.

‘I guess this person should be alright’. After deciding this, she said this to a maid after she went out, and yet she told it to her mother, and her mother threw out all her collection. Seeing her stunned like this, her mother said,

“These books and manga are for kids, not for a refined lady like you at all! You actually hid this from your mother…”

Minus check.

And that’s what happened. Once the points were accumulated to a certain extent, she would be hit on the hand.

However,

That pain didn’t matter.

The physical pain on the body wasn’t much as compared to the pain that she felt inside her heart, and she couldn’t even cry out.

That night, as she returned back to her room,

She looked outside the window listlessly, bathed under the bright moonlight, and thought.

(I want it to be always a plus.)

Normally, she wouldn’t imagine with herself as the main focus, and she had never imagined herself to be the protagonist in her imagination.

But that day was different. She imagined and thought.

In this planet…where the guiding stars were shining, there was a treasure that’s called ‘an eternal plus that won’t fade away’. Even though she didn’t know what it was or how it looked like, but she started on an adventure. This was a journey of infinite imaginations as she looks for herself, relies on the guidance star and finds it. Sometimes, she would be an angel, and sometimes, a princess, and sometimes, a female detective, and sometimes, a female swordsman. However,

She had to become a character that’s far different from herself.

To find an ‘eternal plus’.

That would change her heart. So let’s try it.

She wanted to search for it in the real world.

From that day on, her preparations were all set. She skilfully arranged the time such that she had enough remaining time for herself after school, extra-curricular activities and as she moves to and from home.

Though there were only 1 or 2 times at school.

It wasn’t impossible at all. She was smarter than what her parents thought as she used the internet to buy clothes, download the maps, and had already planned her journey one time after another.

She tried it that day.

She was always cautious as she went home. There was a large 5-sided star painted on the building, and she snuck in as her parents went out. As that building had restaurants, manga cafés, and billiards shops, nobody could stop her once she entered.

As she completed her cosplay as an angel, she looked up the emergency staircase, and thought that it didn’t matter even if she was seen.

Because she was an angel now.

She had become an angel.

She wasn’t,

She wasn’t that princess who was always stuck inside the huge mansion and had to take Minus Checks.

At a turn up the stairs, she met a male smoker who walked in. That man widened his eyes in shock after seeing her dress-up.

She was a little ashamed, but she felt more like teasing him. Unlike the usual get-up she would show, she pushed the initiative with the next daring action.

“…I’m an angel. I’m looking for an ‘eternal plus’. Do you know what it is?”

She looked serious as she asked.

The man took a few steps back before running out of the staircase, and a happy feeling swelled up in her.

Fufu. She chuckled.

She used this time to run up the staircase. Ahaha, before she realized it, she was laughing, and then she arrived at the rooftop.

An endless landscape appeared in front of her.

The unlimited blue sky covered the streets in front of her.

Ahahahaha, as she laughed, she felt.

She felt that the thick fog in her heart was cleared from her eyes, and for some reason, she cried for a while for some unknown reason.

After that, she just needed a chance to repeat this and make some minor changes. However, no matter what costume she wore, her basis of ‘looking for this eternal plus that wouldn’t fade’ never changed. She continued to believe that ‘I’m looking for it’, and turned this daring entertainment into a decisive action.

Her parents were even stricter on her.

It’s because of this, because of this, that what looked like another form of entertainment opened up in her like a window…

On a certain day, just when she was dressed as an angel like usual and looking for her ‘eternal plus’,

“Fire!”

There was a fire, and she was shocked about such bad luck. Anyway, she decided to get to safety first. However, as she was the only one at the rooftop, so it was slightly too late the moment she heard the alarm. As she reacted, the surroundings were already covered with smoke, making her really scared.

However, she used her handkerchief to prevent herself from breathing in smoke and successfully managed to head down the emergency staircase. At this moment, she managed to get an encounter.

A boy collapsed onto the floor while hugging a brightly colored bag to his chest.

“…”

At first, she couldn’t help but be stunned.

However,

“Are, are you alright?”

As a kind girl, she obviously went to save him. The boy stared at her in a dazed manner for a while, but quickly lost consciousness.

As a delicate girl, it was already a miracle that she could save him. Another reason was that the boy himself was rather light, but there was a strange force that she had never felt before filling up her body. This time, it was because of that power.

“Because I’m an angel!”

That’s what she really thought back then,

“So I have to save him!”

Before she realized it, she had already reached the bottom of the body and laid the boy’s body on her back onto the floor. After exhaling a huge breath, she felt like she really accomplished something.

But once she felt the sounds of the ambulances and the fire engines coming over, this sensation wilted and quickly became fear. If they stayed here and talk about who saved the boy, someone would contact her family, and her secret adventure game may be discovered by her parents. She felt terrified about it.

She hurriedly left the scene and subconsciously turned behind.

Un~ He moaned.

It seemed that he was okay, but she was still worried.

After barely managing to squeeze some time out, she decided to take a look at him. Thus, she checked on the boy, who he was and what hospital he was staying at.

To her, who’s good at collecting information, money and contacts, this wasn’t something hard to her.

On a certain day, she went to the hospital and met with the boy. It was really a coincidence that they met on the rooftop, and after seeing that the boy was really healthy, she wanted to head back, but as the weather was too good, she couldn’t help but enjoy the scenery as she looked out from the roof.

After that, the boy followed her…

“In that case.” She jumped down and talked to him. She felt that his eyes were really beautiful. As she talked to him casually and saved him, she was an angel.

Thus, she continued to disguise herself as an ‘angel’.

She saw that he was really puzzled, and deep within her heart,

(Well, we won’t be meeting for a second time already.)

That was what she thought,

Bye bye. She waved her hand and left that place. It was supposed to end there.

However, the boy appeared there for the third time.

It was a break day, and she found an alibi, left the house and walked around on the streets. As she was looking around for the star-shaped building, the boy again talked to her.

He said,

“Shall I help you find something?”

The girl was shocked. She was really happy to see him safe, but she had never even thought that they would meet each other again. While talking, she found that the boy continued to stick to her.

Suddenly, she thought.

Was this.

“A request to go on a date?”

“Does he have an interest in me?”

In fact, she was already used to being talked up by young guys on the road. She knew of such animals.

She had already learned that guys are animals who would want to attract the attention of girls. She also knew that she was rather attractive to guys.

She really felt like playing tricks on him.

Thus, she continued to act an angel. She felt that the boy was trying to make a good impression, and that if she continued to talk about things from her own imaginary world, he would run away eventually. The other guys were like this without exception.

Like for example, if other guys would say to her,

“Hey hey, do you have time now? Let’s go out to play.”

At this moment, she’ll just say,

“Sorry, I’m looking for my guidance star!”

Or,

“I’m looking for treasure! I’m a runaway princess! You’re wearing such shiny costume. Are you a soldier?”

As long as she smiled and said this, the other party would definitely reveal an ambiguous expression and say ‘ah, it’s alright, never mind, sorry’ before running away.

Thus, she thought that this boy would be the same too, and would quickly surrender before retreating…

However, this boy was different. He never took a step back as he continued to follow her until the end. No matter what nonsense she did by bringing him to the entertainment center that he was always interested in,

No matter how she tried to make him cosplay.

No matter how she dragged him selfishly along for a roller-coaster ride.

He always tried his best to respect her view on the world, which shocked her. Up till now, nobody would do this for her.

Her parents denied her inner world without exception.

The rest viewed her as a strange creature from her imaginary stories.

However, the boy,

Still believed with those beautiful eyes.

Her actions, her world, her worlds, her behaviour.

The boy accepted all of that while he was with her, and embraced this with her. No matter how others viewed her with strange looks, he never backed down.

He did that proudly.

Not flattering her at all.

He just continued to look at her.

She…never had this feeling before.

This person.

“What was going on?” She thought. However, happy times would fly so fast. There was contact on her handphone, and it seemed that her mother started to doubt her excuse.

She had to go back.

As she would be lonely,

She never said goodbye.

Maybe she acted until the end.

And because like a lost angel,

She disappeared.

The fourth encounter was too disastrous. She met him while walking on the street at an open terrace café.

After walking by happily,

She found a cute girl with him, and the shock she had was so huge that it was far more than what she expected. So, that’s how it was, she thought.

As expected, he was just a guy who really liked girls.

Maybe it was just out of interest that he went out with her, and she really couldn’t take it as she hurriedly left. That day, for the entire day, she was really restless.

Then, the worst thing happened that day.

Her parents,

Found out that she was walking on the streets.

The reason seemed to be,

The check carried out by her home tutor.

Perhaps it was the one positive amongst all the mishaps as the reason why she did so was undetected. Her parents just thought that she made up the schedule to play on the streets.

She took numerous ‘Minus Checks’ and endless punishments. She was forbidden from going out except with her parents, and got scolded over and over again.

“That’s not what a refined lady should be doing!”

“We had such high expectations for you!”

“You betrayed out trust!”

Minus check. Minus check. Minus check.

She heard those words until her mind was all blurred, and while she cried unhappily at first, it didn’t matter in the end.

Perhaps her mind was breaking.

Every time there was a Minus Check, her body would have black fog around her, and looking at it, it was a ‘-‘ sign after another. The ‘-‘ sign continued to cover her like garbage and dust, taking her vision away.

But her parents didn’t seem to realize it.

The girl was imprisoned by the ‘-‘.

Her dreams vanished.

Her imaginations wilted.

What swallowed her was the corrosion of reality.

This was her final resistance. Her greatest wish. She tried hard to search through her happy memories and arrived back at the Dean Land where she had fun with that boy.

The time was really tight, and she felt that she could see those clear eyes of the boy clearly.

And then, they met,

The boy was kissing another girl…

Nothing else really mattered then.

The girl already,

Gave up on thinking.

The girl’s name was

Amami Tooru.

That day, Amami Tooru had lots of Minus Checks. As she sighed heavily and returned back to her own room,

She was lethargic during the past few days.

Especially,

After seeing that boy, Katsuragi Keima kissing another girl.

The minus fog that covered her was too much.

It was too thick,

It was hard for her to move forward,

Taking extremely fatigued steps,

The girl,

Amami Tooru,

Opened the door to her room, and then,

She met him for the sixth time.

Basked in the moonlight that shone directly into the room, he whispered,

“Hello, princess-sama.”

Yes, he smiled.

Katsuragi Keima was standing there.

Amami Tooru was stunned. What was most unbelievable was the fact that he was there. The security in this house was extremely tight, and it couldn’t be imagined how he would break in through the front door, escape the guards, prevent the German Shepherds from barking and being undetected by the security snesors.

It was impossible.

“H, ho, how? Why?”

Amami Tooru muttered and looked up. And she was even more,

“!”

Stunned. A huge hole opened in the ceiling, only the ceiling in Amami Tooru’s room. The gentle moonlight shone in from there.

It was like spotlight shining down from heaven.

The boy who was shining brightly like a prince.

“I’m a prince, so I’m here to save the imprisoned princess.”

Keima respectfully placed his hand in front of his chest and said that. Amami Tooru was so stunned that she couldn’t say anything.

“How, how did you do it?”

She repeated. Keima smiled,

“Didn’t I say it? I’m a prince. I used lots of ancient magic. The moon tonight is really beautiful, and magic is really effective now. I rode a silver carriage and flew in the air before arriving in this house’s garden. The soldiers guarding you raised their spears at me, but I chanted a magic spell to make them sleep.”

“St, stop kidding around!”

Amami Tooru was angry,

Unknowingly, their positions were reversed.

“How, how could there be such a thing?”

Keima described his fantasy, and Amami Tooru denied it.

“…”

Keima smiled and took a step closer. Amami Tooru instinctively took a step back.

“Then.”

Keima started to come up with another story,

“I’m like what you said. I’m god. I borrowed the power of a demon to look for the lost angel.”

“You liar!”

“Why?”

Keima asked calmly.

“Wh, why? Why? Be, because.”

Amami Tooru was confused.

“Wh, why!? Why are you here!? Why must you come here!?”

“Because I like you.”

It was direct.

Straight into the core. Amami Tooru’s eyes lifted up. The reason why she rejected Keima wasn’t just because he appeared in that room like magic,

“You, you kissed that girl already!”

She was angry, clenching her fists and growling.

“YOU’VE ALREADY KISSED!”

Keima’s expression never changed.

“Actually, I had a deal with a demon.”

He said casually,

“That kiss was actually to save that girl. To prevent that girl’s soul from being eaten by other demons, I could only do that.”

“I, I don’t believe it!”

“But, this.”

Keima said.

“This is the real story that belonged to me. It’s like the story you said, a quality, real story.”

Amami Tooru was confused,

“What are you…”

Her body started to tremble,

Her legs started to tremble.

The black fog that surrounded her got thicker.

“Who exactly are you?”

“Didn’t I say it?”

Keima narrowed his eyes slightly.

“I’m the prince who came to save you.”

He stretched his delicate hand out.

“…To save a princess who’s bound by such a minus mark.”

A beat later,

“!”

Amami Tooru widened her eyes.

Nobody could see that ‘Minus’.

Nobody could,

See that imprint that was placed on her soul!

“You, you can see this?”

Seeing the shocked Amami Tooru, Keima merely nodded his head.

“Of course.”

“I, I.”

Amami Tooru shook her head.

Showing the wavering in her heart.

In front of Keima,

Her real thoughts,

The soul that was hurt and suppressed shouted out.

It cried out.

“I’M NOT SOME PRINCESS! I’M JUST A USELESS GIRL WHO’S ALWAYS CALLED OUT FOR SOME MINUS MINUS THING! INCLUDING THOSE BOOKS! I JUST HATED MINUS! I HATED IT! BECAUSE I HATED IT!”

She hugged her head.

And started shouting out in an almost maniacal manner,

“I HATED IT! I HATED MINUS! I REALLY HATE IT! I DON’T WANT SUCH A WORLD! I WANT TO BE, I WANT TO BE MYSELF THAT’S DIFFERENT! THAT’S ALL, THAT’S ALL!”

“…”

Keima closed in on Amami Tooru with a pained expression, and at a distance where they almost touched.

“…I like your story. I like the you that’s narrating the story. I like this you right now. Even if you change, I’ll definitely,”

“YOU LIAR!”

“I have a belief, I face reality with that belief. Your story, the one you created where you’re fighting with ‘now’.”

He looked straight in her eyes and asked,

“Don’t you have any belief?”

Amami Tooru timidly said,

“Bu, but I’m covered in minus! What can I believe in!?”

She shook her head,

Tears flowed out of her eyes.

“My story already had flaws! I’m powerless!”

“…Flaws? Where?”

Seeing Keima question her so calmly, she shouted out at the top of her lungs.

“THAT’S WHY I SAID THAT IT DIDN’T EXIST! I’M LOOKING FOR THAT ‘ETERNAL PLUS’ OR SOMETHING! I KNEW IT RIGHT FROM THE BEGINNING! THIS THING NEVER EXISTED RIGHT FROM THE BEGINNING!”

“Yes it does.”

Keima interrupted.

He suddenly changed his expression and said clearly,

“The eternal plus is here! Now, right in your heart!”

He pointed at Amami Tooru’s chest.

Over there, it was the cross that was hanging on Amami Tooru.

The shape of the ‘plus’, the symbol.

Keima smiled and said,

“I have a belief. With this belief,”

“All minuses will become plus.”

(As long as you have a belief that you want to save the other party with all your heart.)

As if time stopped, Amami Tooru was frozen for a while.

Her mind accepted Keima’s words,

Chewed on it,

And swallowed it.

And dissolved,

All the entanglements.

(I see. So that’s how it is…)

Warm.

Something warm appeared, and the moment it exploded.

The cross let out a glow.

The minus signs were blown away, and the light shone like a storm as the chains of minus gradually broke, the negative thoughts that bound her words broke. In the midst of this light, Keima smiled, stepped forward and kissed her. Amami Tooru never tried to avoid Keima.

Or rather, she took the initiative and accepted Keima.

His words,

His everything,

His thoughts.

Covered everything.

That,

[[Image:TWGOK 01 261.jpg|thumb]]

Light of hope.

After a while.

Having heard the explosion, the parents rushed into Amami Tooru’s room. They were stunned. First, it was the large hole in the ceiling.

The furniture that was all over the place.

And a seemingly restless Amami Tooru.

Her face looked flushed like she was drunk.

“It feels…like there was a prince here.”

Then, she turned around,

And smiled.

That smile,

Wasn’t an expression of a princess that relied on her parents’ expectations to survive.

But one that realized something important,

An energetic girl’s smile.

At the same time, Elsie, who was in the air, said to Keima.

“It’s finally over now!”

She was the one who used the power of the hagoromo to pierce the ceiling, captured the runaway spirit that flew out as Keima kissed, and brought Keima away from the scene.

At this moment, Keima sighed tiredly,

“That was really a long night…”

He muttered.

However, he looked rather satisfied.

<noinclude>{{Nav|{{FULLPAGENAME}}|{{TWGOK List v1}}|The World God Only Knows}}</noinclude>

The World God Only Knows:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2014-09-02T13:52:37Z

BBeLiN: /* Chapter 4: Minus World */

==Chapter 4: Minus World==

Katsuragi Keima led the way, and the girl was fidgeting somewhat, and she said with a stiff voice to hide it,

“He, hey, Katsuragi! Where are you bringing me? I, I’ll say these bold words first. I’ll refuse if you want to do anything bold to me! I’ll really refuse you! We have to go in order.

“…”

Keima suddenly turned his head back.

He stared through the girl with a piercing expression, and the girl could only look around helplessly. They were at a shrine somewhat distant away from the road.

There wasn’t anyone else there.

No, there was someone there.

The person who seemed to be observing them came out stealthily from behind the trees…

(Who, who’s that?)

The girl didn’t know what to do. A girl with a skull-shaped headdress appeared there.

Katsuragi Keima was asking that girl something.

It seemed that those two people knew each other.

“Elsie, how is it?”

The girl called Elsie shook her head.

“Not her.”

“…In other words.”

“No. This person doesn’t have a wandering spirit.”

Katsuragi Keima sighed loudly.

“I see. Thinking through it carefully… maybe I should have realized it. I thought it through and thought that the girl with a wandering spirit would have some problems. And because of that, I was searching a girl without problems for problems. After clearing the smokescreen, it wasn’t even a dual character.”

He shrugged his shoulders.

“I was really naïve! No, rather than that.”

He grimaced.

“Elsie, there wouldn't have been this problem if you had followed me after school. I wouldn’t have been bothered by such a low-level trick…well, the reason why I put you in charge of Amami Tooru was because you were the only one who could detect runaway spirits.”

He sighed.

“This time, the smart one got misled.”

The girl called Elsie stared at the other girl.

“She really looks the same.”

The girl panicked.

She was anxious.

Katsuragi Keima and this girl called Elsie were saying something strange right from the beginning. She was thinking that ‘it seemed that Katsuragi-kun’s not some bad person, so my mission should be over with’. However, these good feelings scattered away.

Her instincts were scaring her, burning like oil being lit.

Who is this person?

Katsuragi-kun.

Who is this person?

Keima glanced at the girl.

“Fuu…‘what do you want?’. Actually, that's my line. Well, it doesn’t matter. I can roughly guess why you wanted to do this. So just confess, you’re not Yoshino Asami.”

“!”

The girl widened her eyes. Keima raised his hand and pointed at her.

“…You’re.”

He said this.

“Yoshino Ikumi. Her sister, and twin.”

The girl.

Yoshino Asami’s twin sister, Yoshino Ikumi stood there, stunned.

She was confused.

She looked around in a flustered manner, and the girl called Elsie was looking at her in an interested manner. Yoshino Asami—

Or rather, Yoshino Ikumi who was pretending to be Yoshino Asami felt Keima’s cold gaze pouring through her,

“Thi, this, that.”

First, she raised the one question that bothered her the most.

“Let’s ask this…how did you know my name?”

Even after been seen through, she didn’t get angry due to embarrassment, and neither did she laugh at Keima. She was just panicking honestly.

At this moment, a certain aspect of Yoshino Ikumi showed through, or rather, she basically revealed herself there.

Keima sighed.

“It’s simple. I asked your elder sister a question back at school, and made a request.”

“Eh?”

“I asked her ‘do you have a twin sister?’. And, the request was ‘don’t tell your sister what I asked you today when you get home, but you can follow whatever else she says’.”

Yoshino Ikumi widened her eyes. Keima then said.

“Yoshino Asami…your elder sister answered yes to both questions. She looked incredulous, like you now. She had never told anyone the existence of her twin sister at a different school, and how I knew—like that.”

Keima then continued.

“It’s because of this, right? You heard from Yoshino Asami…your elder sister. She had never told anyone at school about you, so logically, I wouldn’t know of your existence. Thus, you tried to trick me and pose as Yoshino Asami…your elder sister to understand me, right? To know me personally.”

“Ah, un.”

Yoshino Ikumi was stunned.

“Then, when did you realize it?”

She was completely lost.

“You didn’t show any change in expression even until the weekend.”

Keima looked somewhat self-mocking as he laughed.

“No, that was a coincidence…one that you won’t understand even if I tell you. A girl would look so different, then maybe the opposite can hold true. In other words, two girls may look like one person under set conditions. I just thought of that.”

Keima glanced at Elsie.

For some reason, Elsie was all happy, and Keima stared back at her with a somewhat kind look.

“…”

After a moment of silence, haha, Yoshino Ikumi laughed stiffly.

“That’s amazing.”

She lamented from deep inside her heart.

“I could even fool mom since young if I was serious. To think that you saw through it.”

Keima then added on.

“…But you weren’t serious at all.”

After revealing this, Yoshino Ikumi looked somewhat embarrassed.

“U, tha, that’s because…”

“It’s likely.”

Keima pushed his glasses and said with a heavy tone.

“If you were serious, you may be able to be just like your sister. That ‘ordinary’ personality can be completely duplicated, right? But you showed your true personality in front of me because you weren’t aiming to make fun of me or play a prank on my. Your aim was simply just to understand me.”

Yoshino Ikumi was showing fear in her eyes.

Because Katsuragi Keima.

This good looking boy in front of her was practically saying the truth.

Fu, Keima grimaced.

“…Speaking of which, even if you weren’t serious, I was fooled by you. Twin switching should be the basics of basics.”

He clicked his tongue slightly.

“Two conquests overlapped…so I had the idea of taking the initiative. I was too naïve too.”

He continued to remind himself.

“But, well, since you took action like this, I found a way to solve it, and this outcome’s rather delightful too.”

Keima used his long and narrow eyes to look at Yoshino Asami.

“You’ll tell me, right? Tell me about your sister’s troubles, Yoshino Ikumi. That’s why you approached me, right? If it’s me.”

Keima said confidently.

“I’ll definitely save your sister. I can do it.”

Yoshino Ikumi timidly shouted out.

“HOW MUCH!?”

She practically shouted her lungs out.

“HOW MUCH DID YOU KNOW, KATSURAGI-KUN?”

The shout was filled with the fear the ordinary girl had on the insightful boy. Keima widened his eyes, but just for that moment.

“…How much?”

Fuu, he laughed confidently.

“Everything! Everything! I know everything! Yoshino Ikumi, everything!”

Keima waved his hand as his declared that.

Elsie nodded her head too without hesitation as she folded her arms.

“Hm~as expected of kami-sama.”

“…”

Yoshino Ikumi looked at Keima and Elsie, showing obvious fear on her face.

“You said, eve, everything…”

She said with a hoarse voice.

“Yo, you.”

She finally managed to find her words.

“You’re not god!”

Then.

“…”

Keima’s expression suddenly went serious. He turned around and muttered to himself.

“Speaking of which…this is the second time I was called ‘kami-sama’ since I started this conquest. However.”

He again turned to look at Yoshino Ikumi.

“I’m really.”

He gave an expression that was overwhelming and wouldn’t allow for any objections, and it can even be called pressurizing.

“I am God! I’m the conquest god!”

It wasn’t just an expression itself as Yoshino Ikumi was wavering from the expression. Elsie seemed to be really impressed as she said,

“Hey, that’s true, you know? Kami-sama’s really god!”

“…”

Yoshino Ikumi was speechless. It’s like a certain part in her brain short-circuited, and that she felt numb. (Actually, this was really Keima’s aim, to use a forceful tone to show his confidence to her.)

And then,

“Aha!”

Yoshino Ikumi suddenly showed tears in her eyes, and at the next moment.

“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”

She started laughing like she had a loose screw. Elsie was shocked, but Keima merely cocked his eyebrows.

“…Is it strange?”

He asked coldly.

“Is it strange that I called myself god?”

“Ah, HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”

Yoshino Ikumi was laughing so much that she was gasping, and shook her hand.

“No! That’s not it, ahahaha!”

Finally, she managed to hold back her laughter, and her fingers wiped away the tears that came out.

“Un.”

She suddenly nodded her head with a relaxed expression.

“Un!”

Her eyes were full of confidence. Keima’s lips showed a smile. This was exactly,

The outcome that he wanted.

Yoshino Ikumi declared.

“I got it! I’ll trust Katsuragi-kun completely! Please! Solve onee-chan’s problems!”

“…”

Keima smiled with his lips, and also his eyes.

He simply said.

“Understood.”

That was something that happened a long time after that. Yoshino Ikumi still remembered everything as she said to her friends in amazement.

“Katsuragi-kun’s really.”

Her words were full of honesty,

Though she more or less misunderstood about the term ‘Conquest god’, this was more or less something to take heart from!

“Really’s a guy who conquered earth!”

And,

However, this would be what happened after. Right now, Yoshino Ikumi was wholeheartedly describing her sister’s situation to Katsuragi Keima. Keima, Ikumi and Elsie went to the back of the shrine, found a bench to sit down on. They were drinking the canned juice Elsie went to buy, and Yoshino Ikumi started to talk,

About her sister’s situation.

“Onee-chan, she really hates people.”

She said such a shocking thing so easily, took a deep breath, exhaled greatly, and looked at Keima.

However, Keima was,

Completely unmoved.

Yoshino Ikumi smiled.

(That’s great.)

She thought.

(It’s great to have someone like this.)

Then, she hurriedly said to hide her delight.

“It’s not just an expression.”

She said to Keima, who in turn nodded her head.

“I know.”

“Aren’t you surprised? This onee-chan of mine looks so ‘ordinary’, so approachable, doesn’t have any special characteristics and looks so well-behaved hates others, you know?”

“Why?”

Keima similarly asked back.

“Is there something to be shocked if she merely hates people? And,”

He showed a knowledgeable expression as he added,

“I’m thinking of whether it’s this sort of reason…or rather, this kind of reason. That ‘ordinary’ was just a mask of Yoshino Asami, right? For convenience in her life.”

“Aha.”

Yoshino Ikumi chuckled.

“No wonder onee-chan would be so concerned about you, Katsuragi-kun?”

“…”

Keima prompted her to continue on with her eyes. Yoshino Ikumi nodded her head hard too. On a side note, Elsie was the only one who was confused.

The girl didn’t understand more than half of her words.

However, Yoshino Ikumi and Keima continued with their conversation as they left Elsie aside.

“Ever since we were young.”

Yoshino Ikumi started saying,

“Ever since we were young, we were often told that ‘you sisters really aren’t like each other’. Ah, of course we’re not talking about our appearances. About that, we’ll occasionally feel that we’re facing the mirror. I feel that twins are more similar to each other.”

Keima nodded his head.

Yoshino Ikumi smiled slightly and said with a complicated expression.

“But.”

She said with a sad expression.

“She’s completely different inside.”

“…”

“Katsuragi-kun, what about me?”

Yoshino Ikumi hurriedly turned to look at Keima.

“I guess you can tell from the time you were with me, but I like people! I like being with others! I have lots of friends, I like school, and I’m really happy to talk with Katsuragi-kun now. But,”

She sighed,

“Onee-chan’s the opposite.”

Keima remained silent. Yoshino Ikumi continued on,

“But onee-chan, she’s the complete opposite of me. She hates others, hates gatherings, hates being with people, and a school with lots of people is something that depressed her. Interacting with people and being with them would cause her to feel like she’s suffering.

Keima thought.

(In the karaoke bar…in the theme park, at the bowling alley…so that’s the reason why she doesn’t feel comfortable.)

Yoshino Ikumi said,

“As for onee-chan, she said that she really liked to read books alone, play games, watch movies. That’s her dream.”

Yoshino Ikumi grimaced.

“When we were young, both of us had a dream. Mine was to be a kindergarten teacher. Guess what onee-chan’s wish was? To hide in a nunnery deep inside a forest, and that was during elementary school, you know? What kind of student is this!? A lot of people would have thought.”

Keima didn’t say anything.

Yoshino Ikumi shook her head.

“But,”

She added on with a depressed look.

“The biggest problem is.”

She paused and then muttered,

“Onee-chan hates this aspect of hers the most.”

Keima’s eyebrows never twitched at all.

Because this was exactly what he expected.

If not, she wouldn’t be wearing that mask to live on.

“Onee-chan, she.”

Yoshino Ikumi continued,

“She said that she always envied me, seeing that I’m on so good relations with others, envied me for laughing together with everyone else. That’s what she said. We’re sisters. Is it because we’re twins? No, that’s not it. Onee-chan herself would have exceptions when it comes to hating people. Family members are basically alright, so at home, onee-chan would often…no, would always talk to me, and then.”

She smiled.

“It was the first time, really the first time. Onee-chan started talking about all sorts of things that happened in school. More accurately…”

She sealed the lid to look at Keima’s expression.

However,

“…”

Keima’s expression didn’t show any change at all. Yoshino Ikumi then smiled slyly as if she wanted to crush Keima’s poker face, and said,

“She started talking to me all about this guy called Katsuragi Keima.”

“…”

However, as expected.

Keima still remained silent.

This was also as expected.

“And then?”

Keima prompted her to continue. Yoshino Ikumi looked somewhat bored as she said,

“Aren’t you shocked? That onee-chan would only talk about how you, Katsuragi-kun, whether it’s ‘whatever happened to Katsuragi-kun today’ or ‘he enraged a teacher today’ and would continue talking! Her eyes were blazing! Isn’t this love or something! Onee-chan’s really an ordinary girl!”

(Is that so?)

Keima had a question mark in his mind.

(It’s not love or anything. Absolutely, at least for now.)

However, he didn’t say this to Ikumi and merely asked.

“So.”

He stared at her eyes and said,

“So to check my behavior, you disguised yourself as Yoshino Asami, your own sister?”

“Yes~!”

Yoshino Ikumi nodded her head heavily.

“I was really shocked the first time I met you! At that time, I knew that Katsuragi-kun stayed near our house. I was shocked when onee-chan was really happy as she said ‘I walked home with Katsuragi-kun!’. That’s because you were really there, Katsuragi-kun, and more importantly, your appearance was just like what onee-chan told me! ‘Pretty-looking face and looks like a rich kid hikkikomori!’ or something like that.”

“…”

“Before that, I heard onee-chan that ‘otamegane, he’s called otamegane’, so I thought that onee-chan’s description of Katsuragi-kun’s appearance would be an image created from a girl in love, so I was half-doubting it. But I was really shocked when I met you. You’re really like a rich kid.”

Yoshino Ikumi giggled.

Keima himself was giving off cold sweat.

Should he be happy about this at this point…

“Ahaha, it’s late, but I have to apologize to you, right. Anyway, I still tricked you, Katsuragi-kun.”

Yoshino Ikumi lowered her head.

On a side note, at this moment, Elsie was…sleeping.

Kukaa~she was sleeping soundly. It seemed that she logically gave up on understanding the topic at hand as it was too complicated. Keima glanced at her and sighed.

“It’s alright. This shows that you’re worried about your sister. So your sister’s not really good with socializing with others, and if you understand me really well, it’s obvious that it’s not suitable for her to dive into a relationship with me. So you wanted to try me out to see whether I can match your sister.”

“To be honest.”

Yoshino Ikumi scratched her head in an awkward manner.

“To be honest, I was a little curious as well. I was really curious how this Katsuragi-kun onee-chan kept talking about was like.”

“…Which was why you didn’t disguise yourself completely to be like your sister.”

“Yes.”

Yoshino Ikumi admitted.

“Because, if possible, I wanted to look at how you would respond to my sister with a different mask on, a different ‘me’…how you would respond to onee-chan inside school and outside school. Well, this can be a conclusion somewhat.”

Keima smiled,

“It’s true that I was troubled.”

“Really?”

“Because a lot of scenarios overlapped with each other.”

“Hey.”

Yoshino Ikumi lifted her eyes and looked at Katsuragi Keima.

“I could have told you the truth earlier, but I didn’t do so. I delayed it for a while…well, I actually wanted to confess about this to you…do you know why?”

Keima gave a wry smile and said,

“It’s because you saw Amami Tooru…that girl who was just like an angel, right?”

“That’s absolutely correct! At that time, I was thinking that even though this guy’s called otaku, otamegane, is he really a flirt? I don’t know how you managed to attract such an irritating onee-chan, but were you fooling around with that onee-chan or something like that.”

“…You’re mistaken.”

Keima plainly stated.

“I...”

He stated casually,

“I’m not popular with girls at all. Normally speaking, that’s the case.”

“…”

This time, it’s Yoshino Ikumi’s turn to break out cold sweat.

This time, it’s Keima’s turn to ask.

“You just said that Yoshino Asami, your sister, started talking about me from the first day on. That’s likely something that happened long ago, right?”

Yoshino Ikumi nodded her head.

“I guess it’s around the time when she was in the same class as Katsuragi-kun.”

“I see. This is just my guess, but was there a huge change in Yoshino Asami during the few days after she met me? For example, did she say lots of self-loathing things, especially about human relationships?”

Yoshino Ikumi widened her eyes.

“Why.”

Either way, her voice trembled in amazement.

“How did you know?”

“Just as expected.”

Keima sighed.

“…”

Yoshino Ikumi continued to stare at Keima silently for a while, and then sighed in the same manner, looked forward and said,

“Un, that’s how the case is. I don’t know how you knew this, Katsuragi-kun, but it’s just as you said. Onee-chan was always envious of me, but it seemed to have become even more intense. ‘Let alone you, Ikumi…I guess I want to be a girl who can interact with others too’—that was what she said. We, well, I guess that’s it. She felt even more bothered after liking you, Katsuragi-kun, I guess. Maybe she thought this way because she wanted to be on good relations with you?”

“…

Keima didn’t answer.

But in his heart,

“I see. It’s shaping up…seems like Yoshino Ikumi was correct.”

He muttered deep inside his head.

He then answered with a question.

“But your sister always wanted to correct herself. That’s why she joined the tea ceremony club which requires one on one communication with others, something she’s most inept at, right?”

“Ha, haha.”

Yoshino Ikumi laughed stiffly.

“That’s right, that’s completely right. Onee-chan joined the tea ceremony club because of this reason. Onee-chan had been worried about her personality and wanted to correct it, correct how she hated others. Thus, she would try to join gatherings, and would even work hard to participate in club activities.

“…”

“Hey!”

Yoshino Ikumi grabbed Keima’s hand.

“Please! How can we cure her? What should we do to make onee-chan more sociable?”

Her eyes were full of trust in the almighty insight of Keima.

“If it’s Katsuragi-kun! If it’s you, Katsuragi-kun, you’ll know, right? What should we do?”

“…”

Keima didn’t respond as he raised a question that’s slightly deviated from the topic at hand.

It wasn’t really a question that was directly linked with the conquest, just something that this boy called Katsuragi Keima himself wanted to know, something he wanted to understand about Yoshino Asami.

“How’s your sister when she’s not wearing a mask? How’s she at home?”

“How’s she at home?”

Yoshino Ikumi said with some doubt,

“Ah, no, you’ve been talking about some mask up till now, Katsuragi-kun. But onee-chan won’t really change personalities immediately, and she would be delicate and kind to others just like she would be to us. She would also listen to my complaints too. I feel that she was even gentler because she’s not really good with people. It’s just…onee-chan would never show her burdens to others, ever. It seemed that she would be pained to let others see her real weak side. Thus, she always wanted to be a good girl. I said before that onee-chan would let me share my complaints, but that’s the difference. Onee-chan, she,”

Yoshino Ikumi paused for a while,

“Actually, she’s really a good girl who tries to overcome her weakness.”

She concluded.

Keima was silent for quite a while.

“…Is that so.”

And he merely answered and stroked her chin. Elsie rubbed her eyes and got up in a dazed manner. Keima glanced at Elsie and then said,

“I got it. I’ll find a way. It’s definitely possible.”

Yoshino Ikumi’s eyes were shining.

“Rea, really?”

At this moment, Keima answered with a stern expression and said,

“But your assistance will be necessary. You’ll help me, right, Yoshino Ikumi?”

At this,

“Of course!”

Yoshino Ikumi raised her hands in approval.

And Elsie,

Was standing there blankly.

That day,

Yoshino Asami was invited by her younger sister Ikumi, who just returned home.

“My friends and I will be going to Dean Land tomorrow. You want to come along, onee-chan?”

Of course, Yoshino Asami wasn’t really interested. However, the younger sister said,

“Well, I feel that it’s a good training for you as you try to get along with others well, onee-chan.”

Then, she added an ‘and also’ which shook Yoshino Asami’s heart.

“Katsuragi-kun’s coming along too, that Katsuragi Keima-kun onee-chan often mentioned.”

Of course,

“Eh?”

Yoshino Asami couldn’t help but ask as that face of hers was full of,

(Why???)

Such questions. Yoshino Ikumi answered,

“Coincidentally, my friend’s friend is Katsuragi-kun!”

On hearing that,

“I’ll go.”

Yoshino Asami answered as if it was instinct.

Her younger sister Yoshino Ikumi was nodding away in a satisfied manner.

The next day was a bright sunny day.

Yoshino Asami’s heart was beating hard as she reached the entrance of the Dean Land. Over there, there’s the bronze statue of the founder of Dean Land, Ikegoma Gakkan. This was the gathering place.

For some reason, her little sister Ikumi,

“I’ve got something on, so I’ll go first, okay?”

And after saying that, she smiled and left the house.

Yoshino Asami thought,

(Since we’re living together, shouldn’t we just go together…or rather, even though I don’t know what you have, I can still accompany you.)

Even so,

“Ahahaha, you must enjoy yourself today, really enjoy yourself, onee-chan~”

Seeing her little sister give such a bright smile, she couldn’t say anything.

Facing this sister of hers who had a completely different personality, Yoshino Asami always felt that there was something she couldn’t match her in.

She was heavily reliant on her twin sister, Yoshino Ikumi.

She had reached the age of youth, and she couldn’t fawn around with her parents like when she was young (even though this was the case, there wasn’t really much of a family issue, just a little feeling of isolation, especially to the father). Her sister was basically the only person she would talk to.

Even though she would also have her own troubles or talk about school, whenever the little sister complained about youth things that ‘studying for tests is so hard~’ or ‘there’s a handsome guy in class…’ (Even though they look the same physically, in this aspect, Yoshino Asami would be a late bloomer, so she was rather restrained in front of guys, often being very shy) she would listen attentively.

Even removing this factor, the twin sisters were on good terms with each other.

But even though she’s the elder sister, the decision making between these two girls would always land on the younger sister, whether it’s about school or about Katsuragi Keima.

“Onee-chan, tell me more!”

Ikumi would always prompt her to talk about it. She knew that her sister was worried about her.

Worried that she still had inter-personal problems.

Her sister was always so worried.

‘You hate people.’ That’s how the sister would describe Asami, but to Asami, it was a little different.

She’s just not good with others.

Asami wasn’t really good with building relationships with others on the surface.

Thus, if there’s a need to say that she ‘hated’.

It’s more like she hated,

‘Communication with others’.

She hated it…

No, that’s not it.

More accurately,

‘She hated ‘herself’ for being unable to communicate with other successfully.”

In fact, she didn’t really hate ‘humans’, or rather, it was the opposite. Asami loved to read books, and she basically read highly-rated books, biographies, and of course, light novels too. However, she’s engrossed with the characters that appeared in the books because she liked the existences called ‘humans’. As she couldn’t be involved, Yoshino Asami liked to see people interactions.

For example,

“Onee-chan, in our class, a classmate close to me likes a certain guy from another class, but he.”

She liked to listen to her sister Ikumi talk about these unnecessary things. To be honest, what shocked Ikumi was that Asami was very clear about her sister’s relationships with her friends, and also, she understood her classmates’ personalities, standpoints, history and so on.

It’s not that she didn’t care about others. She was really interested in them. However,

Once she got involved, she couldn’t take it.

Yoshino Asami really liked happy people.

Ikumi was able to describe things things so happily because she could always build rapport with anyone around her, and she liked to look at classmates who could get along well from afar.

However,

She herself.

Couldn’t do it. Once she got involved, she felt like she would crumble. How should she put it? It’s like the harmonious balance would collapse once it enters ‘her’. She would not know how to react, and would then feel uncomfortable, and then her body would feel uncomfortable. Thus, other people thought that ‘onee-chan hated humans’ as a response.

Also,

She’s really frustrated with herself for having such strong thoughts.

She wondered when was it that she couldn’t get along well with people.

It wasn’t that there was any chance.

Before she realized it, she found her sister dazzling, and then always envied her, and then felt unhappy about it—that was when she was still a kid.

She wrote that she ‘wanted to be a hermit in the mountains’ as her dream, and her homeroom teacher was extremely worried and told her parents, who were in turn extremely angry.

However,

These were her true thoughts. It’s not that anyone wasn’t good with her, but that she just couldn’t do it.

After they reached their youth, the difference in personalities between her and her sister became more obvious, and Asami tried her best to correct her personality…

Even though she felt anxious about that, but this was a major reason why she agreed to go to Dean’s Land. Asami was still fearful about personal relationships, but she would often take part in class activities or social events, and she chose the tea ceremony club because she hoped to use one one one communication to improve her interaction ability.

But in fact.

Most of the situations couldn’t work. She couldn’t smile too much when she was playing with others (she didn’t feel like she was smiling), she was worried about whether she irritated them, whether she made them unhappy, got really anxious until she felt uncomfortable. Then, she would be more cautious about the people around her and would feel even more embarrassed. She would always inadvertently compare herself with her sister.

‘’Why am I always like this?’’

And would feel dejected because of it.

But to be honest, she had a little expectation that came with this anxiety.

That was…

“Un…here?”

After she got off the bus a walked down a gradual downhill slope, she looked around and found the meet-up location. There was a stern-looking male bronze statue beside the entrance, and 2 people were already standing there.

Huh?

Ikumi and Katsuragi-kun aren’t here yet?

Thinking about this, she wanted to turn to the opposite direction to look for him, and found him there.

“Ah!”

Her heart beat wildly as Katsuragi Keima was standing there alone.

However,

He was still playing his handheld games. Asami was troubled as she wondered if she should talk to him. After hesitating for a moment.

“We, well, Katsuragi-kun.”

She summoned her courage to utter out those words.

“HA!”

Katsuragi Keima suddenly spread his arms wide and kicked his right leg like he was using to the handheld console in his hands to catch something that’s falling from the sky.

Yoshino Asami was taken aback as she backed away.

“Hm?”

Keima’s eyes returned back to the screen.

“Okay, success…good morning.”

He spoke.

Yoshino Asami heaved a sigh of relief.

“Ah, u, un, good morning.”

She found her senses and put on her usual ‘ordinary’ mask. This was the only skill of interaction Yoshino Asami had.

Yoshino Asami, who’s not good with getting along with others, thought of the only way to mix with the crowd.

A low profile.

Average.

Ordinary.

Not making people unhappy or be too forthcoming. That’s,

Yoshino Asami’s method.

“You’re really early.”

She said with a calm tone as she looked for a way to start the conversation.

“Your younger sister…Elsie-san, she’s not coming?”

It doesn’t look like it was a problematic question, and logically, she felt that Keima would answer,

“Un, I like buns, but I’ll take anything you make for me.”

“?”

Yoshino Asami was bothered.

“Eh?”

She couldn’t help but ask back.

“So you don’t have to depreciate your own cooking.”

“Ha?”

“Ha?”

Unable to establish a conversation, Keima then said to the handheld game,

“I, TOLD, YOU, I, LIKE, BUNS!”

“…”

Yoshino Asami was speechless.

“We, well, Katsuragi-kun?”

The moment she asked this question, Keima said,

“I, LIKE, BUNS!”

No matter how she looked at it, there’s only one dangerous weirdo. Yoshino Asami finally realized that Katsuragi Keima was talking to an in-game character.

The proof was,

“Un…NO! I’M NOT TALKING ABOUT THE COLOR OF UNDERWEAR I LIKE, REALLY!”

She frowned.

“Un…it’s nice to download this morning breakfast event, but the voice recognition device still can’t work. This will be bad for conquest. Got to let the manufacturer correct it. Hm?”

At this moment, Keima finally noticed that Yoshino Asami was staring at her blankly. After glancing at her, the first thing Keima said was,

“Hey, you’re here?”

Yoshino Asami was stunned…

Katsuragi Keima.

Has she really fallen for him?

To her sister, it was,

“Well~it’s love love! You’re definitely thinking about Katsuragi-kun now, onee-chan!”

And that was what she said.

As she reported her daily school life events to her sister, the mysterious boy called Katsuragi Keima kept popping up more often, and her sister pointed that out.

On hearing that.

She should more or less be honest with herself.

It was a fact that she was blushing, and her heart was beating even faster. Her sister happily said,

“Hey~ just as expected!”

She clapped her hands.

“No, that’s not it!”

Yoshino Asami shook her head and her hands. She thought that she couldn’t possibly have this feeling.

Normally, when she talked about him, she would be merely a little more shy than usual.

However,

Ignoring this rationality, it’s just like what her sister said. Her heart did waver. Was this—falling in love?

At the beginning, she was often mindful of this boy called Katsuragi Keima. During lessons, lunch break, inside the classroom.

Even when they brushed by each other on the corridors.

Before she realized it, she was shocked to find that her eyes were always following Keima. To be honest, recently, she had been going home with Keima, and even though she looked like nothing was going on, her heart was secretly beating wildly.

Love…

Nobody knew whether it was really love or not, and to be honest, she didn’t really understand this thing called love.

There’s just one thing.

There’s just one thing she could be certain of.

And it was,

She was very mindful of Katsuragi Keima, this boy.

She couldn’t deny that she had feelings for him.

She didn’t know the reason.

Thus, she checked this thought of hers which she couldn’t really understand. Even if it’s a little, if she talked more to Katsuragi Keima, maybe she could sort out the messy thoughts that couldn’t be sliced off. However…

She just felt uncomfortable on meeting him.

What made her even more troubled was—the next thing Keima said,

“Alright, let’s go in, shall we?”

And just like that, he brought Yoshino Asami into the Dean’s Land. Asami was panicking.

“Eh? Th, this?”

Right in front of Keima, the ‘ordinary’ mask she always managed to put on successfully was shed.

“Wait! Where’s my sister? Everyone else?”

“Hm?”

Keima stopped.

“What? Didn’t you hear? Your sister and Elsie will be here one hour later, and the rest seem like they’ll be here after that. There are only 2 of us right from the start.”

On hearing these words,

Yoshino Asami was rooted for a moment.

“EEEEEEEEEEEHHHHH!!?”

And couldn’t help but shout out as it was completely unexpected.

Then, Keima hurriedly entered Dean’s Land, and Yoshino Asami looked lost as she followed in.

Keima looked at the crowds of people that entered and said without hesitation.

“…I don’t feel like changing clothes. What about you?”

(This is a facility that only allows access after getting into cosplay.)

Yoshino Asami blinked her eyes and blushed.

She didn’t know what to do, what to cosplay.

It was alright if she was with her sister, but it would be too embarrassing to do it alone with Katsuragi-kun!

“No, no!”

She couldn’t help but say these words, and then realized something as she stuffed her mouth. However, Keima’s mood didn’t seem to be affected.

“Of course. Really, I don’t know what those people who like cosplay are thinking. It’s impossible for 3-D to beat 2-D.”

He muttered to himself, and Yoshino Asami’s mind was thinking about all sorts of things.

(Eh? Ar, are we going to be alone together? Wha, what do I do now? I can’t sing karaoke, I can’t play games, I, I can’t hang on!)

Asami was bothered by this as she started to panic again. But soon, all these thoughts were for naught. Keima’s expression suddenly,

“…”

Went completely serious.

“?”

Yoshino Asami reacted to where Keima was looking at. Over there,

“Bishoujo game~Uniform enhancement week~”

There was such a poster on. Keima looked around with an even serious expression, and Yoshino Asami also looked around.

So that’s how it was.

She wasn’t sure, but there were really girls wearing strangely glamorous uniforms around.

Perhaps these uniforms were all worn by girls in games?

At this moment,

“Is that the uniform of Izumi Academy in ‘Poninyan’? But the color of the sash isn’t right…and what’s that!? The uniform of Grand Sand Academy from ‘The Time Without You’ and the Furuhara High School uniform from ‘The Smiling Summer Vacation’ is all mixed up!”

It seemed that Katsuragi Keima really couldn’t stand seeing the slight mistakes in the uniforms.

“That uniform’s insignia’s reverse! I said that there’s a bird together with a tree on the insignia of that Ohno bird patch! Or else that last flag would be meaningless!?”

To be honest, Yoshino Asami didn’t understand what Keima was saying, but…

“Really unbelievable!”

She could thoroughly understand why Keima was angry. Then, he answered the statements of ‘hey you, do you have any right to say that’ with action.

Completely ignoring the existence of Yoshino Asami, who was accompanying him, he stormed to the reception and ranted,

“This so-called uniform has huge problems!”

He complained to the workers of Dean Land, and then said meticulously,

“Then, remove the scarf here, and that should be all. There should be gold thread used to make prince clothing, right? It would look more like a student from Neville Academy.”

He continued to raise point after point of improvement. At first, the workers were all incredulous, but as what Keima pointed out were direct and would have a huge effect with just a little correction, what happened was that it wasn’t just the counter girl who listened, but also the superior, until,

“That, that’s really amazing! Please be our costume consultant!”

He held Keima’s hands in a touched manner and tried to convince him. As for Keima,

“If I can do so for costumes related to gal-games.”

He readily agreed.

Just like that, an hour passed.

Until the time Yoshino Ikumi and Elsie arrived.

At first, Yoshino Ikumi heard about everything that happened and called out.

“Eh~? No way! You two didn’t go play!?”

To this, Yoshino Asami could only agree with it. Elsie was the only one who looked guilty as she gave a bitter expression and looked at Keima who was slamming the table at the counter and saying things.

(That’s really just like what kami-sama would do.)

It was somewhat a little reluctant.

Thus, Keima and Yoshino Asami were joined by Yoshino Ikumi and Elsie, and even Keima didn’t intend to stand in front of the counter and talk about gal-game clothing. ‘’Really’’; he gave such an expression before following the Yoshino sisters and Elsie.

The one excited was Yoshino Ikumi, as she looked like she wanted to bring her sister closer to Katsuragi Keima as this sister of hers looked like she was unable to get near Keima,

“Over here! We’re going in here!”

She loudly declared as she pointed at the selling point of the 7-levels Dean Land, ‘entering a haunted house with a swimsuit’. Yoshino Asami was blushing, Elsie was shocked, and Keima was merely giving a blank face.

What’s with this facility?

That’s what his expression was arguing.

Let alone cosplaying and walking inside the facility or the jet coaster outside, the designer of Dean Land took it too far. Also, this ‘wearing swimsuits and entering a haunted house’ was a rather brilliant concept.

The entrants would have to change into swimsuits at the entrance (both male and female versions were available for loan), and they would enter a building where the water’s at their knees.

It was designed as an ‘underwater complex’.

As of his understanding, it’s a haunted house combined with a swimming pool. The entrants would have to wade through the water-filled complex.

The ‘Water moving at knee level’ was the crux.

For example, they’ll find that the water that was all clear up till a certain point became bloody red, or that someone grabbed their ankles from within the water.

Whether it’s an increase or decrease in temperature, ordinary humans will feel a large psychological burden.

There were too many unknowns that were concerns.

The unknown water.

That’s rather scary.

In a certain sense, it was an outstanding creation.

Another reason was that as they have to wear swimsuits, a lot of couples were attracted as they were looking for thrill. Yoshino Asami was hesitant at first, but bought an entrance ticket on Yoshino Ikumi’s forceful request.

They came out separately from the men and women changing rooms on the left and right sides respectively. Yoshino Asami and Ikumi were wearing striped one-pieced type, while Elsie was wearing a separate thing with a towel wrapped around her.

What’s amazing was that even though the twins were wearing the same swimsuits and had the same face, Yoshino Ikumi gave a lively impression while Yoshino Asami just looked pathetic.

Also, Elsie’s figure was unexpectedly good.

Even Keima, who was rather cold to real-life girls, was somewhat moved.

After that, Keima, the only guy, and the 3 girls entered the haunted house and dipped their feet into the warm water as they walked into the labyrinth attraction. It was rather scary, and Elsie and Yoshino Ikumi were walking in front, and Keima and Yoshima Asami were following behind.

Every single time there was a drop of water from the ceiling or a zombie popping out to scare people, Yoshino Asami would let out a pained cry and cling onto Keima.

It was impossible to resist it.

She didn’t mean for this to happen, but that her body was saying its own thing and responding in such a manner. Keima blushed slightly as well, but never ever rejected Yoshino Asami.

She would cry at one moment and make a ruckus at the next moment. The four people finally finished this one-of-a-kind facility, and Elsie and Yoshino Ikumi seemed like they really enjoyed it.

After completing everything, they changed back into their own clothes inside the changing room. Even after walking for quite a while from the haunted house, Yoshino Asami’s heart was still beating wildly.

And this,

Was unlikely to be because of fear.

They ate their slightly late lunch at a restaurant in the theme park. At that moment, Yoshino Asami just felt like she let go of everything as she would talk and joke with Keima and criticize Keima with Ikumi, and even to Elsie, whom she never really talked to…even though there were some restraints, she could still talk normally.

She was happy.

So she could talk to people other than her own sister.

She was so shocked,

About this new discovery.

She wanted to thank her sister,

And she wanted to thank this boy called Katsuragi Keima even more. However,

“Ah, that’s right! My friends will be here this afternoon~”

Her sister said that. On hearing Yoshino Ikumi’s casual words, Yoshino Asami’s abdomen ached slightly. The intense happiness suddenly wilted, and it felt like she got a dampener.

At this moment.

Katsuragi Keima was silently looking at this Yoshino Asami,

While eating his omelette rice with his spoon,

He naturally,

Had an expression that looked like he could see through everything.

Katsuragi Keima’s request beforehand to Yoshino Ikumi was extremely simple.

“First, let’s have Yoshino Asami and I have some time alone in the Dean Land…let’s see, about an hour. Then, it’ll be you and Elsie. Finally, your friends will show up in 2 hours’ time. Get some optimistic and forgiving people who are really sociable here.”

On hearing this, Yoshino Ikumi said,

“I got it! So we’re going to get onee-chan to get used to it in steps, right? First, Katsuragi-kun, then, us, and finally, the rest. In that case, even onee-chan who’s not used to group gatherings can ease her burden a little~I see. As expected of Katsuragi-kun!”

She said that in amazement. Elsie also said,

“Un~ as expected of kami-sama! This method’s really nice!”

She said as she flailed her arms. At this, Keima merely,

“…”

Smiled slightly.

Thus, Yoshino Ikumi followed what Keima instructed. Once it was afternoon, Ikumi’s friends slowly gathered at the Dean’s Land one by one.

The group was then so large that there were 7 people altogether.

Keima, Elsie, the Yoshino sisters, a tall boy, a kind looking boy and an energetic girl with a really cute smile.

“Okay~ everyone! Let’s enjoy ourselves today!”

The tall boy who had that leader attitude declared.

That girl happily said,

“I always wanted to come here to play!”

“Ah, I came here a few times. Un, I recommend..ahh, before that, let’s introduce ourselves first, okay?”

The kind looking boy seemed like he was thinking for everyone. After that, everyone decided to head back to the counter to change before playing.

Yoshino Ikumi was extremely excited.

“Hey hey, what clothes is everyone changing into today?”

She asked her friends as she looked really happy.

In response,

“U~n, let’s wearing something we couldn’t wear the last time. Hey? Onii-sama?”

Elsie was also completely into playing mode as she asked Keima. Yoshino Asami looked rather ordinary as she said,

“…Katsuragi-kun may be really suited to dress up like a prince.”

She smiled.

“…”

Only Katsuragi Keima,

“…”

Was playing the PFP silently.

Everyone ordered the costume they wanted to cosplay from the counter and changed at the changing room. After changing, they started to cheerily evaluate each other’s clothing.

And then, they went for karaoke.

They all sang for 2 hours, and then changed clothes before moving to the bowling alley.

It was really exciting.

They were split into two teams in a competition.

Right now, the competition was intense. Teammates were high-fiving with each other, and it was really bustling. Then, everyone was having tea inside Dean Land and chatting away.

Excluding Yoshino Ikumi, who recruited everyone, they all met for the first time. However, everyone got together rather well, and the boys and girls with quite the good personalities didn’t seem to show any estrangement. Elsie and Yoshino Ikumi were laughing from start to end, and the important Yoshino Asami looked rather ‘normal’ as she blended in.

She was still smiling.

After a while, everyone decided to head to the game center. The boy joked about, and everyone burst into laughter. Then, everyone started to jab each other with words, and Yoshino Asami was laughing while covering her mouth.

Elsie, who was walking last, whispered secretly with a soft voice that nobody else could hear to Keima, who was walking beside her.

“As expected of Yoshino Ikumi’s friends! Everyone’s all really good people.”

“…”

Keima remained silent.

Elsie said in amazement,

“I see! Creating such a joyous atmosphere and getting a few sociable people can correct Yoshino Asami-san’s ‘human hating’ presence. Lookie look, kami-sama! Yoshino Asami-san has gotten on well with everyone!”

“…”

Keima looked at Yoshino Asami’s thin profile. She was answering someone, and looked rather happy.

“Is that so?”

And then, he turned to look at his PFP again.

“I can bet that things won’t be that easy. A lack of communication skills can’t be treated so easily.”

“Eh? Then, then why?”

The unexpected words caused Elsie to stop as she didn’t know what to do. Keima left her behind.

“…”

And remained expressionless.

But just for a moment, his eyes sparkled.

He was waiting.

It looked like he was waiting for something.

After that, they had dinner, and everyone head towards the dance hall level. There, one person changed for some reason.

That person was Yoshino Asami.

Yoshino Asami should have Keima, Elsie and Ikumi with her, but unknowingly, Keima wasn’t with her.

At the event place, he was called out by the workers to head out through the back door. It seemed that they were asking for suggestions for the sudden ‘gal-game clothing consultant’ that suddenly appeared, and she couldn’t help but wanted to keep him with her.

However, she couldn’t find an excuse. Thus, Yoshino Asami swallowed her words.

That’s right.

Normally,

Keima didn’t have any direct links with her. As she responded, she found her sister Ikumi saying something to the 2 boys.

She was alone.

She didn’t know how to get involved. She didn’t know what to say.

The remaining girl Elsie was looking around blankly.

To Asami, there’s nothing more painful that getting together with the people around her. Once she entered her youth, she unknowingly had the ‘ordinary’ as a manner of response, and after such a long time, she finally reached her limit.

She felt even more pained.

She felt that it was harder for her to smile.

To get along with others,

Her heart was starting to ache.

It was painful.

That’s why she hated herself, and Ikumi, who was like her split personality, was able to talk with others so happily.

The discomfort on her body started to strike her.

She wanted to puke.

Her body couldn’t help but tremble.

It was like for a few times, and she was really unhappy. She wanted to go, she wanted to get involved, she always wanted this to succeed.

She wanted to be like her sister, to get along well with others in an ‘ordinary manner’.

However,

She would face a huge setback every time.

Why?

Why couldn’t she just be ‘ordinary’?

A simple chat with anyone,

Anyone could do it.

But she couldn’t do it if she didn’t borrow the power of the mask she constructed. So that’s how it was.

She had such a huge flaw.

It couldn’t be helped then.

Her forehead was sweating, and unknowingly, she couldn’t take it, and couldn’t smile anymore. As she watched Elsie and her sister Ikumi getting along well with everyone, she couldn’t keep a calm heart. ‘’Let’s apologize then, apologize to my sister later, and apologize to Katsuragi-kun after that.’’

She covered her mouth with her hand, forcing herself to hold back the strong urge to puke.

There were cosplayers wearing all sorts of costumes. And at this moment, she,

Ran out of the event hall, not looking back as she ran off, down a staircase where no one was, stuttered down half the level, and turned back after she found a certain boy who passed by her.

Standing over there was,

Katsuragi Keima, who was holding the PFP tightly.

He kept his back facing her and said,

“Are you going back home like this?”

And so,

“Ka, Katsuragi-kun…”

At the corner of the stairs, Yoshino Asami looked up to see Keima’s back and muttered. Keima turned around,

[[Image:TWGOK 01 225.jpg|thumb]]

“Before you run back home.”

He sighed, lowered his head and looked at Yoshino Asami before asking,

“Yoshino Asami, let me ask you something.”

Facing the lost Yoshino Asami, he took a step down and said,

“…You.”

He raised a question,

“Why must you make friends with others?”

“!”

Yoshino Asami was stunned. Keima continued to walk down the stairs and say,

“I had been observing you, trying to know you. You’ve been forcing yourself, right? Is it really that important to talk and joke around with others? Was there a need to chat happily with others? Do you have to worry about being left out in a friendly group? Ha! That’s stupid! Watch a person’s mood? Why do you have to observe a person’s mood? Atmosphere? Just let it be messy if it’s messed up! What’s so bad about being haughty? Just being alone! If that suited you, be proud of your own solitude! Don’t be lost, Yoshino Asami!”

Yoshino Asami immediately understood.

She was seen through. That Katsuragi Keima,

Saw through all the problems she had.

She had always been struggling with her feelings, and had given up on the true nature.

“As for me.”

Keima stared at Yoshino Asami with a sad expression,

And took the next step down,

“I’m like this, Yoshino Asami. I had always been like this.”

He was just like an eagle flying in the blue sky and looking down at a pathetic animal that was crawling in a lonely manner.

He knew.

He knew that.

Keima,

Always been like this, he had always been like this. He was proud of it, and never complained about living alone.

He saw through her existence.

So,

That’s right.

She must have always admired this boy called Katsuragi Keima for not being swayed aside by anyone, standing alone there with superhuman will.

“Bu, but.”

Yoshino Asami’s voice was trembling. She finally realized that she, Yoshino Asami was really admiring Keima, and had feelings for him.

But, she realized it.

She couldn’t be like Katsuragi Keima.

“Because!”

Her tears flowed out, and her body couldn’t help but tremble. She covered her mouth with her hand and cried out,

“BECAUSE! I CAN’T DO IT! I’LL FEEL HURT!”

Words naturally flew out of her.

“I DON’T WANT TO BE ALONE! I’M SCARED OF BEING ALONE! I, I’M NOT STRONG LIKE YOU, KATSURAGI-KUN!”

Whenever she saw that her sister was getting along well with others, she felt the unspeakable loneliness, anxiety, and that her sister was about to leave her.

So.

That’s why she always followed it. Her split personality.

“…”

As for Keima,

He smiled kindly and said,

“Yoshino Asami. You don’t actually hate humans.”

He slowly walked down the stairs and stood at the same height as her as their eyes met,

“You’re just simply afraid, afraid of being hated by people…just a little more afraid than ordinary people, just a little.”

“!”

“If it’s the original you, will you feel lonely?”

“Be, because!”

“You won’t.”

Keima said firmly. He kept his kind smile and placed his hand on her shoulder. At this moment.

Keima’s eyes were showing sincere light.

Perhaps it was concern for the girl who seemed similar to her but was in fact not. He said,

“Aren’t they here? Don’t you have a sister who’s thinking of you no matter what? Who says that you can’t live normally with people?”

“Eh?”

“If there’s a choice between ‘you’ and ‘the world’, she’ll undoubtedly choose you. You’re not alone. You’re not alone, Yoshino Asami.”

And,

He added as he brought his face closer in.

“I’m also…”

‘’Ah.’’

Yoshino Asami’s body stiffened for a moment as Keima’s words invaded her heart and soul at this moment.

“I’m right beside you. I’ll accept the normal you. On this basis…”

Un.

Yoshino Asami closed her eyes, and Keima’s lips gently closed in.

Then,

A kiss.

That forgave everything, accepted everything, approved everything.

Keima’s kiss.

The kiss that had Keima’s ‘belief’.

Yoshino Asami was thoroughly released at this moment.

That was the first conquest for the day.

Swoosh. The runaway spirit flew out from Yoshino Asami’s body, and Elsie, who was waiting at the stairs above,

“It’s time!”

Immediately reclaimed the runaway spirit. Keima opened his eyes and sighed in his heart.

He seemed to feel a weird stare.

That’s to be expected.

Keima’s eyes met with the girl who was looking up at the two of them in a surprised manner.

The possibility of meeting was unexpectedly high…

But he managed to trigger an encounter.

“!”

The ‘Denpakei’ girl, Amami Tooru was standing there.

After that, the chaotic series of events happened. Amami Tooru was clearly shocked as she widened her eyes and turned around before fleeing.

“We did it! Kami-sama! We got the runaway spirit!”

Elsie was extremely happy.

Yoshino Asami was still leaning on the wall in a dazed manner, and she shall lose all her memories of this conquest. At this moment, the workers from Dean Land came rushing over.

“Ah, so you're here, fashion consultant! You see, the dance had already started. It's thanks to you that this dance event was really successful!”

They said that as they pulled Keima.

Keima hurriedly said,

“Wait!”

However, they never let go, and Keima was forcefully brought back to the event hall and pushed up the stage as he was given the support from everyone as he was lifted up.

“Hey, wait a sec! I'm busy! Let go of me!”

Even after Keima said that, the crowd were just cheering loudly.

They must be thinking that it's some form of entertainment.

The happy music echoed.

Then,

Keima looked up.

“...I guess.”

And sighed.

“It's necessary to follow the original plan, isn't it...”

Katsuragi Keima was seen kissing a girl directly, and having bore such a negative impression that would be hard to take back, he started his final conquest...

She stayed in a very luxurious mansion

Her father was a big boss.

He ran a few famous enterprises.

Her mother was a famous aristocrat.

Her entire family was extremely rich.

Ever since she was young, she had nothing to worry about. She had full-time maids and butlers, which would be unbelievably rare in modern Japan, a chauffeur, bodyguards and specialized chefs. Also, there were Japanese and western food.

Ever since she was young, she had 4 outstanding home tutors taking turns to teach her. Her garden's really bad, and German Shepherds would be released at night.

There was also a large lake.

A few white birds were swimming on the lake, and their wings were clipped—to prevent them from flying away.

It sounded like a joke, but there was even a personal golf course in the garden. It was an interest of her stout father.

Her father was one with such great wealth.

No matter how sumptuous they lived, they had such wealth that there seemed to be no problems.

It was so great that it probably wouldn't be shaken even if the next three generations continued to spend. Her life was that envious.

When she wakes up, her maids would be waiting for her at a corner of the rest.

She would walk to her personal bathroom, and someone would hand her a hot towel, wipe her face and choose her clothing.

For breakfast, the emphasis is on the ultimate harmony of healthy and delicious food.

Her parents belief were that,

Everyone must be present for meals. That would then be a happy breakfast befitting that of a prestigious family.

And so, all 3 members of the family must be present. After having breakfast, she would go to school, and there would be a black limo sending her there. Normally, this kind of sending would be extremely exaggerated, but the school was one where extremely rich kids would be studying at, which made it quite a common thing there.

There were princes of large enterprise companies, daughters of politicians, girls of foreign royal blood and sons of famous international pianists. Everyone was obviously outstanding, not worrying about the things in the world. Each one of them were obviously rich, and each one of them were served by others and accepted them accordingly.

There was a world that was completely different though.

They definitely won't know.

In school, she would use the 'keigo' tone that nobility would use as girls were always like this.

So thus, she was like this too.

That's the kind of education she had.

And she did it.

If she didn’t do so…

She was the only daughter, a girl who was to inherit the vast fortune of her father and the highly prestigious bloodline of her aristocratic mother. She was always given lots of expectations and love.

While she was rather healthy, she once fell ill when she was young.

While it wasn’t an exaggeration, all the staff of an entire hospital was summoned to the house, and her parents felt that this should be the case.

However, she still felt somewhat guilty.

Of course, she was bathed in the highest class of love, and she had the most advanced care, and even the highest level of education was often prepared for her.

As a child of a respectable family.

Education was something that was necessary.

Flower arrangement.

English conversation.

Violin, piano and even riding were taught to her.

And she even learned table etiquette before she learned how to talk.

Standing posture, mannerisms or even verbal gestures; all these minor details were checked by her father,

Mother,

And the specialized home tutor. She would be told off if she broke the rules slightly.

‘Minus check’.

This seemed like it was implemented from her mother’s family, from the time of her maternal grandmother.

Once she showed any signs that didn’t fit that of a daughter of a respectable family,

“Minus check.”

She would be told off. As her mother,

“That’s our love for you! That’s why we have to harden our hearts and show our scowls!”

She teared up as she said that. At a certain level, she would receive a penalty.

Like for example, being unable to go out.

Like for example, not allowed to have her meals.

Like for example, being smacked lightly on the hand.

“When my mom did this to me back when I was young, I really hated her for it, but now, I’m really grateful to her for training me to be such a refined lady.”

Her mother would emphasize this in a teary manner.

And she,

“…Yes.”

Answered dryly with a dull expression and accepted it.

She accepted it.

To become a highly refined girl, she had to try her best not to disappoint her parents. Her father would only,

“Un un, mama’s right.”

He would often agree with her mother, and then, to his own daughter,

“Minus Check.”

And he wouldn’t hesitate about it. That’s because it’s his love to his daughter.

It’s all for his daughter’s sake.

So,

She,

Would have the voices ringing inside her head.

“Minus Check! Minus Check!”

And it would never become positive.

It was always negative.

Under the education as points continued to be subtracted off instead of being added.

She grew up under such an environment.

She had a unique habit in that she liked to imagine ever since she was young. For example, as she look out from her room through the window and into the night sky far away, her mind would start to weave a story.

She would use a story that she knew as a basis and illustrate the prince on the moon and the princess on the stars, and then rethink about it again and again and enjoy herself.

No one would obstruct her.

This was a sweet world that belonged only to herself.

For example, if she saw the white clipped birds and the German Shepherds with the chains on them, she would come up with a story of a remarkable friendship between a hurt traveller and an artist who lost his lover and his will. The intricate details of this story would even amaze her.

That’s her only shelter.

During the storm of Minus Checks.

She used her imagination that spread her wings out in this situation. Most of the source of this imagination was from the current books or manga she had.

She had secretly bought a lot, hid them and browsed through them.

In contrast to her age,

There were a lot of books that were more like children books, and she liked to read books or manga that were aimed at a younger age.

But one day,

They knew about it.

‘I guess this person should be alright’. After deciding this, she said this to a maid after she went out, and yet she told it to her mother, and her mother threw out all her collection. Seeing her stunned like this, her mother said,

“These books and manga are for kids, not for a refined lady like you at all! You actually hid this from your mother…”

Minus check.

And that’s what happened. Once the points were accumulated to a certain extent, she would be hit on the hand.

However,

That pain didn’t matter.

The physical pain on the body wasn’t much as compared to the pain that she felt inside her heart, and she couldn’t even cry out.

That night, as she returned back to her room,

She looked outside the window listlessly, bathed under the bright moonlight, and thought.

(I want it to be always a plus.)

Normally, she wouldn’t imagine with herself as the main focus, and she had never imagined herself to be the protagonist in her imagination.

But that day was different. She imagined and thought.

In this planet…where the guiding stars were shining, there was a treasure that’s called ‘an eternal plus that won’t fade away’. Even though she didn’t know what it was or how it looked like, but she started on an adventure. This was a journey of infinite imaginations as she looks for herself, relies on the guidance star and finds it. Sometimes, she would be an angel, and sometimes, a princess, and sometimes, a female detective, and sometimes, a female swordsman. However,

She had to become a character that’s far different from herself.

To find an ‘eternal plus’.

That would change her heart. So let’s try it.

She wanted to search for it in the real world.

From that day on, her preparations were all set. She skilfully arranged the time such that she had enough remaining time for herself after school, extra-curricular activities and as she moves to and from home.

Though there were only 1 or 2 times at school.

It wasn’t impossible at all. She was smarter than what her parents thought as she used the internet to buy clothes, download the maps, and had already planned her journey one time after another.

She tried it that day.

She was always cautious as she went home. There was a large 5-sided star painted on the building, and she snuck in as her parents went out. As that building had restaurants, manga cafés, and billiards shops, nobody could stop her once she entered.

As she completed her cosplay as an angel, she looked up the emergency staircase, and thought that it didn’t matter even if she was seen.

Because she was an angel now.

She had become an angel.

She wasn’t,

She wasn’t that princess who was always stuck inside the huge mansion and had to take Minus Checks.

At a turn up the stairs, she met a male smoker who walked in. That man widened his eyes in shock after seeing her dress-up.

She was a little ashamed, but she felt more like teasing him. Unlike the usual get-up she would show, she pushed the initiative with the next daring action.

“…I’m an angel. I’m looking for an ‘eternal plus’. Do you know what it is?”

She looked serious as she asked.

The man took a few steps back before running out of the staircase, and a happy feeling swelled up in her.

Fufu. She chuckled.

She used this time to run up the staircase. Ahaha, before she realized it, she was laughing, and then she arrived at the rooftop.

An endless landscape appeared in front of her.

The unlimited blue sky covered the streets in front of her.

Ahahahaha, as she laughed, she felt.

She felt that the thick fog in her heart was cleared from her eyes, and for some reason, she cried for a while for some unknown reason.

After that, she just needed a chance to repeat this and make some minor changes. However, no matter what costume she wore, her basis of ‘looking for this eternal plus that wouldn’t fade’ never changed. She continued to believe that ‘I’m looking for it’, and turned this daring entertainment into a decisive action.

Her parents were even stricter on her.

It’s because of this, because of this, that what looked like another form of entertainment opened up in her like a window…

On a certain day, just when she was dressed as an angel like usual and looking for her ‘eternal plus’,

“Fire!”

There was a fire, and she was shocked about such bad luck. Anyway, she decided to get to safety first. However, as she was the only one at the rooftop, so it was slightly too late the moment she heard the alarm. As she reacted, the surroundings were already covered with smoke, making her really scared.

However, she used her handkerchief to prevent herself from breathing in smoke and successfully managed to head down the emergency staircase. At this moment, she managed to get an encounter.

A boy collapsed onto the floor while hugging a brightly colored bag to his chest.

“…”

At first, she couldn’t help but be stunned.

However,

“Are, are you alright?”

As a kind girl, she obviously went to save him. The boy stared at her in a dazed manner for a while, but quickly lost consciousness.

As a delicate girl, it was already a miracle that she could save him. Another reason was that the boy himself was rather light, but there was a strange force that she had never felt before filling up her body. This time, it was because of that power.

“Because I’m an angel!”

That’s what she really thought back then,

“So I have to save him!”

Before she realized it, she had already reached the bottom of the body and laid the boy’s body on her back onto the floor. After exhaling a huge breath, she felt like she really accomplished something.

But once she felt the sounds of the ambulances and the fire engines coming over, this sensation wilted and quickly became fear. If they stayed here and talk about who saved the boy, someone would contact her family, and her secret adventure game may be discovered by her parents. She felt terrified about it.

She hurriedly left the scene and subconsciously turned behind.

Un~ He moaned.

It seemed that he was okay, but she was still worried.

After barely managing to squeeze some time out, she decided to take a look at him. Thus, she checked on the boy, who he was and what hospital he was staying at.

To her, who’s good at collecting information, money and contacts, this wasn’t something hard to her.

On a certain day, she went to the hospital and met with the boy. It was really a coincidence that they met on the rooftop, and after seeing that the boy was really healthy, she wanted to head back, but as the weather was too good, she couldn’t help but enjoy the scenery as she looked out from the roof.

After that, the boy followed her…

“In that case.” She jumped down and talked to him. She felt that his eyes were really beautiful. As she talked to him casually and saved him, she was an angel.

Thus, she continued to disguise herself as an ‘angel’.

She saw that he was really puzzled, and deep within her heart,

(Well, we won’t be meeting for a second time already.)

That was what she thought,

Bye bye. She waved her hand and left that place. It was supposed to end there.

However, the boy appeared there for the third time.

It was a break day, and she found an alibi, left the house and walked around on the streets. As she was looking around for the star-shaped building, the boy again talked to her.

He said,

“Shall I help you find something?”

The girl was shocked. She was really happy to see him safe, but she had never even thought that they would meet each other again. While talking, she found that the boy continued to stick to her.

Suddenly, she thought.

Was this.

“A request to go on a date?”

“Does he have an interest in me?”

In fact, she was already used to being talked up by young guys on the road. She knew of such animals.

She had already learned that guys are animals who would want to attract the attention of girls. She also knew that she was rather attractive to guys.

She really felt like playing tricks on him.

Thus, she continued to act an angel. She felt that the boy was trying to make a good impression, and that if she continued to talk about things from her own imaginary world, he would run away eventually. The other guys were like this without exception.

Like for expression, if other guys would say to her,

“Hey hey, do you have time now? Let’s go out to play.”

At this moment, she’ll just say,

“Sorry, I’m looking for my guidance star!”

Or,

“I’m looking for treasure! I’m a runaway princess! You’re wearing such shiny costume. Are you a soldier?”

As long as she smiled and said this, the other party would definitely reveal an ambiguous expression and say ‘ah, it’s alright, never mind, sorry’ before running away.

Thus, she thought that this boy would be the same too, and would quickly surrender before retreating…

However, this boy was different. He never took a step back as he continued to follow her until the end. No matter what nonsense she did by bringing him to the entertainment center that he was always interested in,

No matter how she tried to make him cosplay.

No matter how she dragged him selfishly along for a roller-coaster ride.

He always tried his best to respect her view on the world, which shocked her. Up till now, nobody would do this for her.

Her parents denied her inner world without exception.

The rest viewed her as a strange creature from her imaginary stories.

However, the boy,

Still believed with those beautiful eyes.

Her actions, her world, her worlds, her behaviour.

The boy accepted all of that while he was with her, and embraced this with her. No matter how others viewed her with strange looks, he never backed down.

He did that proudly.

Not flattering her at all.

He just continued to look at her.

She…never had this feeling before.

This person.

“What was going on?” She thought. However, happy times would fly so fast. There was contact on her handphone, and it seemed that her mother started to doubt her excuse.

She had to go back.

As she would be lonely,

She never said goodbye.

Maybe she acted until the end.

And because like a lost angel,

She disappeared.

The fourth encounter was too disastrous. She met him while walking on the street at an open terrace café.

After walking by happily,

She found a cute girl with him, and the shock she had was so huge that it was far more than what she expected. So, that’s how it was, she thought.

As expected, he was just a guy who really liked girls.

Maybe it was just out of interest that he went out with her, and she really couldn’t take it as she hurriedly left. That day, for the entire day, she was really restless.

Then, the worst thing happened that day.

Her parents,

Found out that she was walking on the streets.

The reason seemed to be,

The check carried out by her home tutor.

Perhaps it was the one positive amongst all the mishaps as the reason why she did so was undetected. Her parents just thought that she made up the schedule to play on the streets.

She took numerous ‘Minus Checks’ and endless punishments. She was forbidden from going out except with her parents, and got scolded over and over again.

“That’s not what a refined lady should be doing!”

“We had such high expectations for you!”

“You betrayed out trust!”

Minus check. Minus check. Minus check.

She heard those words until her mind was all blurred, and while she cried unhappily at first, it didn’t matter in the end.

Perhaps her mind was breaking.

Every time there was a Minus Check, her body would have black fog around her, and looking at it, it was a ‘-‘ sign after another. The ‘-‘ sign continued to cover her like garbage and dust, taking her vision away.

But her parents didn’t seem to realize it.

The girl was imprisoned by the ‘-‘.

Her dreams vanished.

Her imaginations wilted.

What swallowed her was the corrosion of reality.

This was her final resistance. Her greatest wish. She tried hard to search through her happy memories and arrived back at the Dean Land where she had fun with that boy.

The time was really tight, and she felt that she could see those clear eyes of the boy clearly.

And then, they met,

The boy was kissing another girl…

Nothing else really mattered then.

The girl already,

Gave up on thinking.

The girl’s name was

Amami Tooru.

That day, Amami Tooru had lots of Minus Checks. As she sighed heavily and returned back to her own room,

She was lethargic during the past few days.

Especially,

After seeing that boy, Katsuragi Keima kissing another girl.

The minus fog that covered her was too much.

It was too thick,

It was hard for her to move forward,

Taking extremely fatigued steps,

The girl,

Amami Tooru,

Opened the door to her room, and then,

She met him for the sixth time.

Basked in the moonlight that shone directly into the room, he whispered,

“Hello, princess-sama.”

Yes, he smiled.

Katsuragi Keima was standing there.

Amami Tooru was stunned. What was most unbelievable was the fact that he was there. The security in this house was extremely tight, and it couldn’t be imagined how he would break in through the front door, escape the guards, prevent the German Shepherds from barking and being undetected by the security snesors.

It was impossible.

“H, ho, how? Why?”

Amami Tooru muttered and looked up. And she was even more,

“!”

Stunned. A huge hole opened in the ceiling, only the ceiling in Amami Tooru’s room. The gentle moonlight shone in from there.

It was like spotlight shining down from heaven.

The boy who was shining brightly like a prince.

“I’m a prince, so I’m here to save the imprisoned princess.”

Keima respectfully placed his hand in front of his chest and said that. Amami Tooru was so stunned that she couldn’t say anything.

“How, how did you do it?”

She repeated. Keima smiled,

“Didn’t I say it? I’m a prince. I used lots of ancient magic. The moon tonight is really beautiful, and magic is really effective now. I rode a silver carriage and flew in the air before arriving in this house’s garden. The soldiers guarding you raised their spears at me, but I chanted a magic spell to make them sleep.”

“St, stop kidding around!”

Amami Tooru was angry,

Unknowingly, their positions were reversed.

“How, how could there be such a thing?”

Keima described his fantasy, and Amami Tooru denied it.

“…”

Keima smiled and took a step closer. Amami Tooru instinctively took a step back.

“Then.”

Keima started to come up with another story,

“I’m like what you said. I’m god. I borrowed the power of a demon to look for the lost angel.”

“You liar!”

“Why?”

Keima asked calmly.

“Wh, why? Why? Be, because.”

Amami Tooru was confused.

“Wh, why!? Why are you here!? Why must you come here!?”

“Because I like you.”

It was direct.

Straight into the core. Amami Tooru’s eyes lifted up. The reason why she rejected Keima wasn’t just because he appeared in that room like magic,

“You, you kissed that girl already!”

She was angry, clenching her fists and growling.

“YOU’VE ALREADY KISSED!”

Keima’s expression never changed.

“Actually, I had a deal with a demon.”

He said casually,

“That kiss was actually to save that girl. To prevent that girl’s soul from being eaten by other demons, I could only do that.”

“I, I don’t believe it!”

“But, this.”

Keima said.

“This is the real story that belonged to me. It’s like the story you said, a quality, real story.”

Amami Tooru was confused,

“What are you…”

Her body started to tremble,

Her legs started to tremble.

The black fog that surrounded her got thicker.

“Who exactly are you?”

“Didn’t I say it?”

Keima narrowed his eyes slightly.

“I’m the prince who came to save you.”

He stretched his delicate hand out.

“…To save a princess who’s bound by such a minus mark.”

A beat later,

“!”

Amami Tooru widened her eyes.

Nobody could see that ‘Minus’.

Nobody could,

See that imprint that was placed on her soul!

“You, you can see this?”

Seeing the shocked Amami Tooru, Keima merely nodded his head.

“Of course.”

“I, I.”

Amami Tooru shook her head.

Showing the wavering in her heart.

In front of Keima,

Her real thoughts,

The soul that was hurt and suppressed shouted out.

It cried out.

“I’M NOT SOME PRINCESS! I’M JUST A USELESS GIRL WHO’S ALWAYS CALLED OUT FOR SOME MINUS MINUS THING! INCLUDING THOSE BOOKS! I JUST HATED MINUS! I HATED IT! BECAUSE I HATED IT!”

She hugged her head.

And started shouting out in an almost maniacal manner,

“I HATED IT! I HATED MINUS! I REALLY HATE IT! I DON’T WANT SUCH A WORLD! I WANT TO BE, I WANT TO BE MYSELF THAT’S DIFFERENT! THAT’S ALL, THAT’S ALL!”

“…”

Keima closed in on Amami Tooru with a pained expression, and at a distance where they almost touched.

“…I like your story. I like the you that’s narrating the story. I like this you right now. Even if you change, I’ll definitely,”

“YOU LIAR!”

“I have a belief, I face reality with that belief. Your story, the one you created where you’re fighting with ‘now’.”

He looked straight in her eyes and asked,

“Don’t you have any belief?”

Amami Tooru timidly said,

“Bu, but I’m covered in minus! What can I believe in!?”

She shook her head,

Tears flowed out of her eyes.

“My story already had flaws! I’m powerless!”

“…Flaws? Where?”

Seeing Keima question her so calmly, she shouted out at the top of her lungs.

“THAT’S WHY I SAID THAT IT DIDN’T EXIST! I’M LOOKING FOR THAT ‘ETERNAL PLUS’ OR SOMETHING! I KNEW IT RIGHT FROM THE BEGINNING! THIS THING NEVER EXISTED RIGHT FROM THE BEGINNING!”

“Yes it does.”

Keima interrupted.

He suddenly changed his expression and said clearly,

“The eternal plus is here! Now, right in your heart!”

He pointed at Amami Tooru’s chest.

Over there, it was the cross that was hanging on Amami Tooru.

The shape of the ‘plus’, the symbol.

Keima smiled and said,

“I have a belief. With this belief,”

“All minuses will become plus.”

(As long as you have a belief that you want to save the other party with all your heart.)

As if time stopped, Amami Tooru was frozen for a while.

Her mind accepted Keima’s words,

Chewed on it,

And swallowed it.

And dissolved,

All the entanglements.

(I see. So that’s how it is…)

Warm.

Something warm appeared, and the moment it exploded.

The cross let out a glow.

The minus signs were blown away, and the light shone like a storm as the chains of minus gradually broke, the negative thoughts that bound her words broke. In the midst of this light, Keima smiled, stepped forward and kissed her. Amami Tooru never tried to avoid Keima.

Or rather, she took the initiative and accepted Keima.

His words,

His everything,

His thoughts.

Covered everything.

That,

[[Image:TWGOK 01 261.jpg|thumb]]

Light of hope.

After a while.

Having heard the explosion, the parents rushed into Amami Tooru’s room. They were stunned. First, it was the large hole in the ceiling.

The furniture that was all over the place.

And a seemingly restless Amami Tooru.

Her face looked flushed like she was drunk.

“It feels…like there was a prince here.”

Then, she turned around,

And smiled.

That smile,

Wasn’t an expression of a princess that relied on her parents’ expectations to survive.

But one that realized something important,

An energetic girl’s smile.

At the same time, Elsie, who was in the air, said to Keima.

“It’s finally over now!”

She was the one who used the power of the hagoromo to pierce the ceiling, captured the runaway spirit that flew out as Keima kissed, and brought Keima away from the scene.

At this moment, Keima sighed tiredly,

“That was really a long night…”

He muttered.

However, he looked rather satisfied.

<noinclude>{{Nav|{{FULLPAGENAME}}|{{TWGOK List v1}}|The World God Only Knows}}</noinclude>

The World God Only Knows

2014-08-31T16:37:21Z

BBeLiN:

[[Image:The World God Only Knows v01 cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
The World God Only Knows (神のみぞ知るセカイ) is a light novel series written by Mamizu Arisawa and illustrated by Tamiki Wakaki. The series has currently 2 volumes. It also has a manga(complete) and 3 anime seasons. It should also be noted that the novels have a story disparate from the manga.

The World God Only Knows series is also available in the following languages:
*[[The World God Only Knows (Bahasa Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[The World God Only Knows - Français|Français (French)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Katsuragi Keima is known on the net as the 'God of Conquest' while in real life, he’s known as otamegane and he hates all real girls. However he is approached by Elsie, a devil from hell, to help her in catching runaway spirits that hide in people. Apparently the spirits only hide in the hearts of girls and the only way to get the souls out is by making the girl fall in love so the spirit gets forced out. And he’s not allowed to fail or he will lose his head.

== Translation ==

=== [[The World God Only Knows:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[The World God Only Knows:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*February 19, 2012 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 Completed
*February 14, 2012 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 and Heroines Memo‎ Completed
*February 13, 2012 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed
*February 6, 2012 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 Completed
*January 27, 2012 - Volume 2 Prologue Completed
*January 21, 2012 - Volume 1 Prologue Completed
*January 13, 2012 - Volume 1 Chapter 4 and Epilogue Completed
*January 4, 2012 - Volume 1 Chapter 3 Completed
*December 29, 2011 - Volume 1 Chapter 2 Completed
*December 29, 2011 - Project page created

Older updates can be found on the [[The World God Only Knows:Updates|The World God Only Knows Updates page]].

==''The World God Only Knows'' series by Mamizu Arisawa==
===Volume 1 - 神と悪魔と天使/God and Demon and Angel ([[The World God Only Knows:Volume 1|Full Text]])([http://www.mediafire.com/?piblk242pk8fjh4 PDF])===
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue: God and the Demon]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Descent of an Angel]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Front and Back Sides of the Coin]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Double Bind]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Minus World]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue: Non-Essential Things]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 1 Heroines Memo|Heroines Memo]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 1 Authors Notes|Authors' Notes]]

===Volume 2 - 祈りと呪いとキセキ/Prayer, Curse and Miracle ([[The World God Only Knows:Volume 2|Full Text]])([http://www.mediafire.com/?l1au0v8j3uybd69 PDF])===
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue: GAME START]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Accursed Game]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Haqua's Rest Day]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Rainy Blue Story]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 2 Heroines Memo|Heroines Memo]]
*[[The World God Only Knows:Volume 2 Authors Notes|Authors' Notes]]

== Project Staff ==
*Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]
*Project Manager: [[user:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]
:*Red Hawk Scans forum members

=== Editors ===

:*[http://www.redhawkscans.com/ Red Hawk Scans]

==Series Overview==
* Volume 1 - 神と悪魔と天使 (May 2009) <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-09-451137-6</nowiki>
* Volume 2 - 祈りと呪いとキセキ (May 2010) <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-09-451203-8</nowiki>

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

[[Category:Mamizu Arisawa]]
[[Category:Completed Project]]
{{DEFAULTSORT:World God Only Knows, The}}

Talk:No Game No Life:Volume 5 Chapter 4

2014-08-30T16:41:02Z

BBeLiN: Created page with "Whelp. Incestual love is now official. That bit in the end made my day, though it took me a bit to decipher things. ~~~~"

Whelp. Incestual love is now official. That bit in the end made my day, though it took me a bit to decipher things. [[User:BBeLiN|BBeLiN]] ([[User talk:BBeLiN|talk]]) 11:41, 30 August 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 123

2014-08-18T13:20:13Z

BBeLiN: Created page with "Multiple Choice probably refers to only being given two choices(connects with the character 'Ni'), the closest I could translate it into english would be 'A 50-50 Choice'. ~~~~"

Multiple Choice probably refers to only being given two choices(connects with the character 'Ni'), the closest I could translate it into english would be 'A 50-50 Choice'. [[User:BBeLiN|BBeLiN]] ([[User talk:BBeLiN|talk]]) 08:20, 18 August 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 81

2014-07-27T12:32:08Z

BBeLiN:

'''Translator Note: I've copy/pasted the first half into here before undoing the previous changes, you're free to make smaller edits, but you've changed the meaning of far too many lines, I don't have the time to go through and specify exactly what is wrong in every place you've modified, but you've altered the meaning to an extent where plot related elements are lost from some of the lines. Please use the below to make ONLY the smaller edits again, anything that alters or adds words should be questioned before changing.''' --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 00:24, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi there, I just joined after my IP was frozen for trying to improve the Part 2 to Volume 9 Chapter 1's readability. I am unsure about how to resolve that as I lost the page. Anyways, I understand that there is need for translating but I also thought grammar and flow was important for reader enjoyment. I understand there are certain rules, so I figured at the very least I should display the edit so my work wasn't wasted:

A young girl was born as the only daughter of a poor hunter living in a remote region of Asura Kingdom.

Her father was an Elf half-blood.

And then her mother was a human with just a bit of beast race blood mixed; once a slave of the Asura nobility.

Both of them were kind. They raised the young girl pouring their love into her.

From a glimpse you would see nothing but a happy child.

But, her hair was emerald green.

Her hair was putting her life out of order.

Emerald green hair.

According to one passage, the closer a Magic Race's hair is to green the more violent it is said to be.

The race that shook all other races with fear, or the Supard race, had green hair.

And then, the one who lead that Supard race, the Demon God Laplace, had green hair as well.

Although the young girl wasn't a Magic Race, a head full of emerald green hair causes people to be afraid.

A dreaded color.

Even though that's the case, she is a young girl.

The past is the past.

As Asura is far from the Magic Continent, there are few radicals who reject the Magic race.

The young girl and both of her parents were completely unrelated to the Magic Race, her green hair was a rare color mutation.

First townsfolk are surprised to see her green hair. Then they look at it with eyes of wonder. Gradually they accepted it.

But, the ones that accepted it were limited to adults only.

After the young girl began to venture outside alone, she was bullied.

She was ridiculed, had mud balls thrown at her, or sometimes called an 'evil magic race' because of her emerald green hair.

The young girl always passed her time in constant fear of harrassment and frequently cried.

She didn't understand why children of the same age as her would always hurt her.

Her mother pitied her so she kept her infamous emerald hair short and stitched pants for her- which made running away easier than a dress.

Her father talked with the parents of the offending children, petitioning for them to not target his child.

But, it couldn't resolve the fundamental problem.

Practically every time the young girl journeyed outside her land, she was targeted.

To the children, demonizing her was just a game.

Beat up the evil child with the dangerous green hair.

Gathering their strength together to heroically defeat the demon. It was that sort of play.

But, to the young girl it wasn't play.

The children threw dirt, mud, and sometimes stones at the 'demon child'.

If she runs, they pursue. Eventually they would catch up to her when she tired to deliver harsh punishment.

If she resists, they hurt her. Punch, kick, and gang up on the infamous demon girl.

Finally, the adults warned them.

After that, for a period the attacks stopped. But soon the play resurged after they discovered places the adults couldn't see.

The young girl felt hopeless in the world.

Besides her parents, she had no other friends.

She couldn't change the color of her hair.

She couldn't do anything.

She had no choice but to live on meekly. Hang her head low, conceal, try not to stand out.

Then a single young boy saved that young girl.

He was the same age as that young girl.

After seeing the girl being hit with mud balls as it oft played out, this time the young boy ran down the hill full speed, boldly challenging opponents double his own size ... and humiliated them.

That wasn't all, he called out to the young girl with a kind voice.

Warm water came forth from his hands and cleansed the young girl of the mud pranks.

He came to her assistance for all sorts of things.

To the young girl his coming was an event on the level of a miracle.

There was a savior to the young girl's daily grind.

The young boy protected the young girl from evil intent.

And then the bullying stopped.

Then, the young boy granted powerful knowledge to the young girl.

He taught her magic.

Although the boy was the same age as the girl, he knew how to produce miracles.

Anything she wanted to know, he taught her.

Letters, magic, natural phenomenon, math...

To the girl, the boy's existence was divine.

The young girl would begin playing more often together with the young boy than any other.

She gradually came to have feelings with him.

Even at her young age, she had thoughts of marriage. She knew of such words as bride, and secretly made the determination that "In the future I'm going to be a bride and marry him."

After that, a variety of things happened, and it become a bit awkward.

However, she loved him.

She thought she would forever be protected by him.

And then, they separated.

They were forced to separate.

The young boy was beaten by his own father and sold to nobles far away. <ref> What a perfect description of your actions, Paul.</ref>

The young girl thought, 'If I don't save him, if I don't bring him back...'

But, she was stopped by her Elven father.

Back then what exactly he said, the young girl couldn't remember specifically.

Supposedly the young boy had left on a journey to become stronger.

'It's no good. Give it your best, so as to not lose him.'

Something along those lines was said.

The only thing that remained in her ears were just his final words.

"Does Sylphy want to keep on being protected by him forever?"

She remembers just that line.

She also remembers thinking that isn't the case. No.

She remembers thinking that just being protected is no good.

If a time like today happens again, she can't just afford to watch in silence.

'I understand. I'll get strong enough in order to save Rudi!'

That day the young girl changed.

The young girl started actively training herself.

She did the same things that the young boy did everyday on her own.

Building up her physical strength by running, training her body by swinging a stick.

Everyday, she used magic and sharpened her skill.

Even without the young boy and at a young age, the girl somehow knew of the things she should do.

Oftentimes when resting on hay after a long day's training, she thought where her friend went.

Within the young girl's limited knowledge and connections she couldn't know the young boys destination.

She couldn't even predict it.

'During times like these, what would he do?'

'What would he say?'

''If you don't know, it's fine if you ask!'' is what the young boy might say.

The young girl followed that and decided to ask.

She went to ask a person who might know the location of the young boy.

The young girl proceeded to the cleric's office of the village. <ref> shinryo sho, not sure what word would best describe this, doctors office maybe, but technically Janice uses healing magic, so it wouldn't be like an herbalist or doctor or medicine/medical??? confusion... ED note: it could also be called as Clerics. Since Janis was an adventurer, her position was the priest or the cleric.</ref>

It was the place where the mother of the young boy is working.

There, she asked the mother of the young boy about his location.

Naturally, the mother of the young boy smiled. Although she omitted exactly where to the young girl.

The young girl decided to help out at the cleric's office.

It wasn't a decision she needed to think deeply about.

'If I help and get along better with her maybe I might be told. Might be told where my friend is.' Is what she thought somewhere in her heart.

Additionally, her father said, "That sort of thing happens, but it's good if you get along with his family," was another of the reasons.

But, the mother of the young boy never let the location of the young boy out of her mouth.

The young girl thought about various means to hear it, but each time she received a small laugh and a cheeky grin, "If you want to meet Rudi, you'll need to give it your best some more."

She was getting nowhere.

The young girl thought, 'It's going nowhere.'

In any case, she thought that if she continued like this there was no meaning to it.

Which is why, she decided to try becoming closer to the maid at the young boy's house.

The young boy also had a father, but she was reluctant to try with him.

Since she saw the scene - where the young boy was beaten.

He was an opponent she doesn't know about. It wasn't that she resented him, but she still hesitated to talk to him while thinking she might be beaten as well.

The maid was devoted.

She was devoted towards the young boy.

"I'm sure in the future Rudeus-sama will be invited into a position similar to the Royal Family. If you are to become the wife of Rudeus-sama, you have no choice but to learn the conduct so that you are able to act normally in society."

After being told that, half forcefully, she started to be instructed on manners and etiquette.

Even though that was the case, after being told that it was for the young boy's sake, the young girl wouldn't say no to it.

The way to walk in the royal court and the method to fit in a dress, manner of speaking, the methods to greet, etc..

She really had doubts about whether this kind of thing was necessary.

However, the young girl was honest and had good memory.

However, in regards to the vital location of the young boy, the maid would never let it out of her mouth.

Just like this it continued until her 10 year old birthday.

The only one to congratulate her for her 10th birthday was her mother.

Recently the monsters in the forest had been active, therefore, her father had to remain on lookout.

Since her father as a hunter was familiar with the forest, when it came down it to he had to hunt.

"Do you really have to go that far on her 10th birthday?"

Is how her mother asked her father.

However, the young girl thought it couldn't be helped and gave up.

At any rate, it was the same at the time of her 5th birthday as well.

The birthday present she received from her mother was a white one piece dress.

For the sake of this day, her father saved up money and bought some cloth, then her mother stitched it for her.

After immediately putting it on her mother said, "It suits you. You look beautiful." and praised her.

The young girl said, "eh~", while laughing bashfully, thinking that she wanted to show it to the young boy as well.

And then simultaneously, she started to worry about what the young boy was doing.

She wondered if he wasn't inconvenienced in an unknown place.

And she wondered if he was congratulated for his 10th year old birthday.

She thought, I want to send him something as well.

However, she couldn't think of anything that he would want.

After asking her mother, "If it's something like that then anything works." was said.

The next day when her father returned, she asked and received the suggestion, "Then, it would be good if you sent him a charm of good luck that is handed down in our family."

She was told that it was a pendant carved from wood and if it's kept on their body then good things will happen.

Her father always kept one somewhere on his body as well.

It seems it was something given to her father when he became independent from her grandmother a female elf. <ref>A male elf grandmother would indeed be pretty scary. </ref>

After hearing that the young girl somehow felt that it was a good choice.

Everyday the young girl gave it her best to carve the wood.

It was her first time wood carving. The young girl was by no means skillful.

However, she gave it her best effort, everyday carving.

And then she completed it.

It was clumsy, but it somehow had taken shape.

And then a problem rose to the surface.

It's fine that she made it, but she had no method to hand it over.

After worrying over it, the young boy's maid made a suggestion.

"If that's the case, I'll mix it in with the goods being sent."

She decided for that to be done.

The young girl told the maid countless times, "It's a precious item so absolutely made sure it's sent, okay."

The maid acknowledged that, since it was a precious item it would absolutely be delivered.

And she agreed to it.

A short while after that.

The teleport happened.

===Part 2===

The young girl was in the clouds and the buildings and trees looked tiny.

"Eh!!?"

The intense sensation in the stomach of a slow free-falling.
'Is this a dream?'
The suffocating heights making it difficult to breathe.

The thin girl's body piercing through the moist clouds. The smells and tastes.

'I was just…'

And then terror.

Her entire body was telling her that this wasn't a dream.

"Hiii~!!!"

The young girl heard a scream escaping her throat and felt her eye's tearing.

The scream promoted the fact that this sensation was reality.

She didn't know how.

But, she was in the sky. Falling.

'If I don't do something.'

'I'm going to die'

Die.

Without a doubt die.

No matter how young the young girl is, she clearly understood the fact that she would die if she fell from such a height.

'I don't want to die!'

She used all of her magic power.

She knew that the ground was rapidly expanding in focus.

The young girl raised the wind.

Aimed directly below herself in order to fall onto it.

She thought that her velocity would fall a bit.

However, she quickly returned to her previous velocity.

Wind was no good.

What would be good to do at this kind of time?

What did the young boy say?

Remember, remember.

Didn't the young boy say anything?

What to do at a time when you're falling from a high place…

"Soften the impact," he said in a calm voice.

'Soften?'

“That's right. Engulf yourself in something soft.”

However, exactly how soft?

What would it be good to create?

I don't know, I don't know, I don't know!

She formed water clouds, spun upward wind currents, layered earth sheets, controlled fire.

'Slow down~...!'

She did everything she could in a frenzy.

But... she crashed.

She felt her entire body submersed into the ground in a crater.

'Am I alive?'

Her body covered in moderate cuts, bruises, dirt and grass clumping to her clammy skin, unbearable pain in both of her legs.

It was a miserable state, her beaten up again, but the young girl survived.

She laid there for a few moments, looking up to where she just was...

But... somehow I softened the crash (as Rudi once told me) ... or.

With only fractures, she survived a fall from a fatally high altitude...

But, she felt like sharp needles stabbing into her legs.

“Ugo . . . aaa!"

In plain sight, a monster stood there.

It looked like a huge wild boar... but it was walking on two legs and had four arms. <ref> Sounds like a pretty crazy boar, but ni soku hoko, that is walking on two legs right? </ref>

The young girl heard about this monster.
She was told by her father if she were to ever encounter it," Absolutely never get close. Without letting out a sound... wait for it to pass,"
"If you're noticed by it then use magic to escape as fast as you can."
It was an opponent where she was told to do that.
Terminate Boar.
The young girl had many things she did not know, but she did know that the Terminate Boar was rarely seen.
It was said they come out from the forest and would attack with an E rank monster, the Assault Dog, accompanying it.
Locally, it is the most dangerous monster in Asura.

Unusual for the peaceful Asura Kingdom, it was a monster worthy of C rank.
The danger of it rises up from C rank to B rank if it is accompanied by Assault Dogs.
That is most certainly the Terminate Boar.

"Kyaaa~!"
Frantically, the young girl screamed and frantically swelled up magic towards the menacing Terminate Boar.

Intermediate Magic, [Icicle Breaker].

She wasn't holding back at all... Full Power.

She was striking it with her strongest magic from the start stretching her utmost limits.

It was a direct hit.

The Terminate Boar froze two layers thick, fell next to her, shattered, and frozen shards scattered near her.

"Ha . . . ha . . . agu!!"

After trying to stand up in a breath, she realized that both of her leg's bones were practically shattered too.

The young girl used healing magic and swiftly healed them.

Ever since she assisted at the cleric's office in the healing of people, healing magic was a strong point of hers.

But, it wasn't as if she was used to this level of severe, sudden pain.

She bitterly used the magic with a tear-stained face.

" . . . Ha . . . ha."

Standing up. Shortness of breath.

An intense headache started up.

Dizziness. Her consciousness was warping and she felt faint.

Later on, the young girl realized she was out of magic power.
Suppressing the free-falling entry and even defeating a fearsome monster with magic.
Not any type of magic, all of it was done without restraint using her greatest magic.
Which is why, the young girl's magic power was exhausted.

"A...are we saved? Y...you, where did you appear from? What is your name?"

She heard a voice from behind her.

With her head throbbing and her vision hazy, the young girl turned her attention to this voice.

There was a... girl?

With golden hair... and ... a beautiful face that almost gives the impression it is transparent...

It was a girl wearing a pure white one piece with detailed embroidery... it seemed the materials were 1,000 times more expensive than what she received for her birthday.

On the angelic girl's side, leaned a boy whose arm was injured and was leaning against a tree. And next to this boy, a man was... It seemed like his robe was crimson red and wet with blood. Yes, the man was soaked in . . . blood.

"Sylphiette . . . ”

The young girl answered and fainted.

---

This is how Sylphy encountered Asura Kingdom, Second Princess Ariel Anemoi Asura.

----------------

I knew it, I knew it, I FREAKING KNEW IT! Sylphy was actually Fitts-sempai! The foreshadowing was quite great! Especially when Fitts described his master, how he kept some things from Rudeus and other clues here and there. [[User:BBeLiN|BBeLiN]] ([[User talk:BBeLiN|talk]]) 07:32, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

User:BBeLiN

2014-07-15T06:38:33Z

BBeLiN: Blanked the page

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 4

2014-07-02T21:00:24Z

BBeLiN: /* Chapter 4 – Lebus’ Daily */

== Chapter 4 – Lebus’ Daily ==

With a sour look, Elizavetta Fomina scowled at the old man standing on the opposite side across the work desk. Although being a little skinny, he stretched his back straight and he had also carefully arranged his pure white beard. An unyielding and strong determination overflowed in his eyes.

“Lazare. Are you opposed no matter what?”

“By all means, please reconsider it.”

The old civil official called Lazare so deeply bowed that one wondered whether his forehead was stuck on to the work desk. Elizavetta pouted.

It was about this morning that she returned to the Imperial Palace of Lebus with the soldiers. As she thanked the soldiers for their service, promised them reward and then made them disperse, Elizavetta got through with a bath and took a meal.

After that, she called several subordinates to her office and talked about the conferral of honors regarding this battle, but her opinion and Lazare’s was opposed about the reward to Urz.

“Urz’s achievements are certainly not small. However, there are some issues.”

Regarding this war, Urz had two achievements to his credit. The fact that he had seen through about where Ilda was advancing (to Pardu). And the fact that he made the fleeing Ilda fall from his horse.

“Even with just only one of the two is a great achievement.”

Praising him without reservation were Naum and the captains who were leading each squad. They knew well the importance of grasping the enemy’s position. Especially this time, if they were even another day late, Pardu would have been attacked.

Come to think of it, although he came from the work of a stable boy, he should be properly praised.

It was about the fact of having made Ilda fall from his horse, but it was precisely because Urz was the owner of a tremendous bow skill that he could accomplish this. Moreover, he did not kill Ilda.

“Try to the best of your ability to capture him alive” was the royal palace’s request. Since he perfectly responded to it, he should be recompensed with a great reward.

However, this old civil official did not stubbornly agree.

“Urz is a person that Vanadis-sama let go to the front as an exception, and he was only a stable boy a few days ago before going to the front. In the first place, two months have not yet passed since he came to the Imperial Palace.”

As he cut his words for a moment and fixed his breathing, Lazare tightly grasped his fist and resumed his emphasis.

“Certainly the achievements that Urz built are splendid. However, if you highly evaluate him, it will be considered that Vanadis-sama is favoring Urz, right? I do not think that it will be good for Vanadis-sama as well as for Urz. In addition, there is also the relation with Duke Bydgauche. The Duke is a person widely known for his military prowess in the northern part of this Zchted. However, if you say that he was made fall from his horse by a servant who ascended from being a stable boy, his fame as a warrior will be ruined.”

“His Excellency the Duke had praised Urz’s ability.”

Elizavetta objected so, but far from faltering, Lazare did not shake even a little. He was like a steep cliff which continued to rise even if bathed in a blizzard.

“His Highness the Duke has surely said so. However, what will the people following the Duke think? What is important is that. Aside from saying that Vanadis-sama made the Duke fall from his horse after a one-to-one fight, this was accomplished by a man whose identity is not even certain.”

Ilda’s subordinates did not praise Urz; they would probably regard him as someone who made their master lose face. Lazare asserted so.

“It is probably by chance that Urz was able to make Duke Bydgauche fall from his horse. I thought it would be better to put it in that way. It was a battle done when the day just dawned; in that case, the Duke’s military prowess will not be stained that much too, right?”

The relations between Elizavetta and Ilda were not bad. It might be said that they were rather friendly. For this reason, Ilda also stopped by this Imperial Palace before visiting the capital and Elizavetta also warmly received him.

It was not yet known how King Victor would judge Ilda, either. It is not as if there was no logic at all in Lazare’s words.

As Lazare cut his words, the other civil officials nodded many times as to approve of his opinion. There were not only civil officials, but also several knights here, but they were silent and also seemed to be of the same opinion.

Then among the knights, one person raised his voice.

“What Lazare-dono says is quite right, but…”

It was Naum who had made an objection in a moderate tone.

“It’s a fact that Urz built achievements. The soldiers who participated in this battle understand it. If he isn’t rewarded with this, Vanadis-sama’s dignity will certainly be stained. If it’s you, you should understand at least that.”

“I did not say that we should not reward him.”

“Then, how much will be appropriate (as a reward)?”

“About 100 silver coins.”

Probably having already thought about it, Lazare immediately answered, which caused Naum to be amazed.

“Lazare-dono. Didn’t you get the wrong number? As for me, I think that even 1000 pieces of silver coins are few though.”

“Then, many people working at the Imperial Palace will harbor discontent. For them, Urz is still a man of unknown identity who works as a stable boy. When Urz has serve for a long time, it will be accepted by many people that his identity won’t be minded anymore, then you should reward him once again.”

“You say that his identity is unknown, but it isn’t Urz’s fault, right? Many people know the fact that he had diligently worked as stable boy. Even in this battle, he did nothing which was susceptible to causing problems.”

Naum eagerly argued vehemently, but Lazare did not show signs of changing his stance. The grizzled knight changed his way of doing. With a sarcastic smile, he looked around at the people except Elizavetta.

“One does not evaluate someone who accomplished distinguished services by using his identity and position as a reason. I wonder what the aristocrats and Vanadis of the neighborhood will think if they knew it. Seemingly, there is a group of jealous and coward people formed in Lebus. Wouldn’t they laugh so at us?”

As expected, several persons changed their complexion to this utterance and glared at Naum. The grizzled knight did not break his buoyant attitude and looked back at them.

“––Naum. Just now, you said too much.”

Elizavetta’s calm voice swept away the serious atmosphere. Naum turned towards the Vanadis and deeply bowed his head. After confirming it, she moved her eyes to the civil officials and other knights.

“Let’s decide that the reward to Urz will be 100 pieces of silver coins.”

Elizavetta said with a solemn face, but her speech did not end by that.

“And then, I shall attach Urz under Naum as an apprentice Knight.”

“An apprentice Knight, you say?”

The old civil official made a bitter face. Elizavetta asked with a dangerous smile.

“Lazare. I have conceded this for you, you know? Given the achievements, even giving 2000 pieces of silver coins to someone of knight’s rank will not be enough.”

If they had let Ilda escaped at that time, the Bydgauche soldiers would not have easily surrendered. In addition, in order to capture Ilda, both Elizavetta and Ellen might not have yet returned to their territories.

“As you wish, Vanadis-sama.”

Although he made a displeased face, it seemed to be within the range of compromise for Lazare. He respectfully bowed.

And then, she moved the talk to what to do about the others’ rewards.

At that time, Urz was soundly sleeping in a room given to him. What was good in becoming an attendant was that one might be given a room and bed, three pieces of blankets and a change of clothes only for him.

By the way, he was also given a sword, but it was leaned against the wall and left as such. The bow which he also got from Elizavetta was next to the sword, but one could understand from the gloss of the surface and the state of the cloth wound around the grip that it was properly maintained.

“Being able to sleep without thinking about work is the best.”

After all, when he was a stable boy, it was non stop movement from before daybreak until sunset

Moreover, the more you get used to it, the more work was increased. One could not possibly wish for afternoon naps.

Urz, who was wrapped up in a blanket and was looked at the ceiling which got slightly dirty, suddenly remembered about Ellen and Rurick. About the two people who called him Tigrevurmud Vorn.

“Memory, huh…”

As Urz shook his head, he closed his eyes. He quietly fell asleep.

And it was about the evening of this day that the youth was woken up by Naum, was summoned in the office and given the rank of apprentice knight and 100 pieces of silver coins.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was seven days after Urz was called by Elizavetta and was given the rank of apprentice knight.

“Ah, you came, Urz.”

Resting both her elbows on the work desk where documents were packed on the side and placing her shapely chin on her overlapping hands, Elizavetta looked up at the youth with a happy smile.

Urz who was led and brought by Naum politely bowed. It was the etiquette taught to him by the grizzled knight standing beside him.

“These several days, what did you do and how did you spend them?”

“I was taught various things by Lord Naum.”

“I taught him the characters and customs of our country. Urz has no memory after all.”

Urz answered and Naum supplemented in a polite attitude.

It was not a lie. It was true that he was taught Zchted’s characters and customs.

However unlike Urz, the amount of work which Naum had was not a little. It was another story if he was ordered by Elizavetta, but he could not only care about Urz. Therefore, it was decided that Urz would be taught various things by Naum for only one koku per day.

“It doesn’t seem like he could be taught under constant attendance from dusk till dawn though.”

It was Naum who hurriedly answered Elizavetta who tilted her head to the side.

“It seems that aside from that, he does training with the bow and take a nap.”

“A nap? Every day?”

The eyes which contained doubt being turned towards him, Urz got flustered. He did training with bow and also took a nap, but that was not only it.

Urz toured the town near the castle every day. He intended to investigate about Tigrevurmud Vorn in his own way, but he was interested in the town itself too.

With one piece of silver coin, one could buy a bag packed with as much wild oat as the length of one pair of arms. Or one bottle of first-class honey. One could also get good alcohol and meal in the bars.

Urz wrapped his body in a thick overcoat and walked around the town near the castle. He entered a suitable bar, listened to the poem of minstrels strumming Balalaika<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Balalaika </ref> at the roadside, lost his way in the back alley and got involved in a quarrel.

Unfortunately, he kept failing to get any information about Tigrevurmud Vorn. It seemed that the hero of Brune was not so famous in one corner of Zchted. The traveling minstrels said that they had at least heard his name.

But although Urz was discouraged about that, he remembered Elizavetta’s face and was relieved at the same time.

As Naum also said, he did not intend to stay in Lebus. But, he understood that Elizavetta took a liking to him. If he was to regain his memory now and leave Lebus, he would make her sad. He was not inclined to do that.

“Nap, huh… Well, it’s fine.”

Saying so, Elizavetta did not to try to question any further. Urz bowed his head to his master with a face mixed with confusion and regret. As he thought that he would honestly answer if she had questioned any further, words did not come out.

Removing her chin from her hand and looking up at Tigre, Elizavetta changed the topic.

“I am sorry for not being able to reward you so much in the battle the other day. Weren’t you also dissatisfied?”

“Not really.”

“You should be dissatisfied.”

Sulking as she was peevish, Elizavetta lightly scowled at the youth. Urz thought to say that he had her pat his head, but he stopped as he vividly envisioned the figure of Elizavetta who got angry with her face bright red.

Elizavetta, not seeming to realize about what Urz was thinking, stood up from the chair of the office.

“I will give you one mission.”

As she stuck out her chest, the red-haired Vanadis said with an exaggerated attitude. Usually, she gave an order with a high-handed attitude towards her subordinates, but she apparently felt like it was not necessary to do so towards Urz.

“As a mediator. I want you to solve a dispute between two villages.”

“…As a mediator?”

To the unexpected order, Urz asked back without hiding his confusion. As for Naum who was standing next to the youth, a feeling of fatigue had already drifted on his face.

''---I have never done something like being a mediator, and I have never seen it, either.''

He thought so, but when he saw her happy smile, he was not able to say that he could not do it.

Walking about three days along the highway from the Imperial Palace to the east, there were the villages Zabul and Tarnaba. There was a river streaming between these two villages, and the two villages had always quarreled about the use of the river.

They quarreled about the use of the small amount of water in the winter dry season, and during the flood of the river which happened around the end of summer, because the way of using that river was bad, they laid blame on each other. This petition had been sent every year by the village headmen of both villages, and each time, a civil official of the Imperial Palace went to deal with it.

If one had to say why a person of the Imperial Palace went out for just a dispute between villages, it was because these two villages were in a territory under the Vanadis’ direct control.

Just like other dukedoms in Zchted, in Lebus also, the persons appointed by the Vanadis become either chiefs or feudal lords and governed cities and towns of every place.

But, in case when quarrel arose in the boundary line of each feudal lord, the quarrel might be prevented by the Vanadis making the whole area under her direct control territory. By herself breaking in, she would avoid a direct conflict between feudal lords.

Urz who was given an explanation up to there cocked his head in puzzlement and asked.

“Why do these villages quarrel?”

Elizavetta chose some documents among those piled up to the side of the work desk and handed them over to Naum. The grizzled knight who quickly looked over them explained on behalf of his master.

“It is said that the Zabul village had extended a large wheat field from summer to autumn. If a field spreads, the amount of water from the river to use will also increase. That incurred the anger of the Tarnaba village.”

In addition, it could not be said that the Zabul village’s attitude was good. It was said that towards the complaint of the Tarnaba village, the Zabul village’s headman declared this.

“It’s all good since you have a mountain, isn’t it?”

There was a big mountain extending on the back of the Tarnaba village. The villagers picked edible wild plants and nuts and hunted beasts in warm seasons.

When the people of the Zabul village were going to the mountain, the people of the Tarnaba village accompanied them and collected from 10% to 20% of what they (Zabul people) got. This was not something rare, as for villagers, the mountain was a precious source of income. Despite being the neighboring village, it was intolerable to be damaged by strangers.

However, it was not necessarily a good thing to be near the mountain. If one was to farm on the foot of a mountain, deers and wild boars would come to eat it away. In a severe winter, wolfs and bears which failed to hibernate might also get down the mountain.

Therefore, the people of the Tarnaba flew into rage at the words of the Zabul village.

At the utterance of those among the villagers who tried to avoid every conflict, they decided first to ask for Vanadis-sama’s approval, but the two villages were in a situation where it would be not strange if they clashed anytime.

“The population of each village is about 100 people. It’s a territory under Vanadis-sama’s direct control. If you fail, Vanadis-sama’s influence will be damaged (tarnished).”

Naum said with a serious expression.

“Do I have to do it no matter what?”

Urz confirmed that first. He was taught various things, but he naturally had no experience as a mediator. It was too unreasonable to suddenly let him do it.

Elizavetta who sat down on the chair of her office generously nodded.

“Yes. This is an order. If you fail, I will personally deal with it. Do your best so that it doesn’t happen.”

Seemingly, he could do nothing but obey. Urz answered that he understood.

“Leave in four days at the latest. If there is something you don’t understand, ask Naum. Also when preparing what you need, you should refer to Naum.”

As for Urz, he wanted to ask Naum for teaching even right now, but it seemed that he had another assignment after this. He reluctantly bowed to Elizavetta and left the office.

It was the evening of that day that Urz was able to meet Naum.

In the small training ground in the outskirts of the Imperial Palace, they were talking while training with the bow.

Through the training ground, they were round targets standing at distances of 100, 150 and 200 alsins.

Urz was thankful for the fact that when other people entered the training ground during the training with the bow, there was the rule that they must call out to those who were using it earlier without fail.

This was a measure to prevent accidents where those with poor bow skill shot arrows to those who came to the training ground, but in this case, private talks were not difficult, too.

While shooting an arrow aiming at the mark at the distance of 100 alsins, Naum explained.

“The senior civil officials recommended this matter as harassment to you. Vanadis-sama accepted it as she wanted to let you make a meritorious deed. Even if you fail, you may think that the situation could be settled when Vanadis-sama moved.”

As expected, Naum had examined the circumstances by this time. Standing next to him, Urz sighed while shooting an arrow aiming at the mark at the distance of 200 alsins.

“But, it will bad if I fail, eh.”

“There is no doubt that Vanadis-sama will be disappointed. The civil officials will probably take this opportunity to drag you down, too. As for me, I want you to succeed if possible.”

Returning a wry smile to Naum who let his bowstring resound while speaking in a way posing as a joke, Urz asked after a little thought.

“If they have recommended it by harassment, is it that difficult?”

“I said that they sent a petition every year, right? Last year and the year before last, the civil official who was dispatch each time wrongly deals with it and rather made the problem worse. Vanadis-sama immediately intercedes, mediated it herself and managed to avoid further problems though. From that, there was the tendency of making light of the civil officials.”

“I see”, Urz was convinced. Not only would they make Urz fail, but it was also a good opportunity to display Elizavetta’s dignity to the territory's people.

“What do you say? Can you do it?”

A faint irritation was mixed in Naum’s voice. This knight did not seem to be that good in archery. Of the six arrows he shot, five stuck in the mark which he aimed at, whereas the nearly twenty arrows Urz had shot were all right on the mark. Sticking that many arrows would probably need technique.

Lowering his bow, Urz said while staring at the mark.

“So, I can ask you to tell me how to solve it.”

“Sorry.”

Naum smiled wryly.

“Normally, you might have used that hand. It isn’t shameful to follow successful examples of guide in such things. But when restricting to this time, if it comes to light by some chance, it will become troublesome in various ways.”

Those who harbored antipathy toward Urz would be going to evaluate the youth low using it as a reason. Urz changed his question.

“Does master think that I will succeed in solving this matter?”

“She probably expects it.”

To Naum’s answer, Urz shrugged his shoulders. If he said that she thought so, it was probably right. Even the fact that if Urz was to fail, she would directly settle it, there was no doubt that she said it seriously. At least, it was not irresponsible.

''---Well, these several days, I played around and visited several places …''

Besides, he should probably try to do anything in order to regain his memory.

Removing the arrow which he was about to nock on the bow, Urz looked at Naum.

“Was it Zabul and Tarnaba? I want to know a bit more about these two villages. Anything you can recall about the two villages will be all right, so can you show it to me?”

To Urz’s sudden request, Naum turned a gaze which mixed interest with amazement.

“You casually say anything, but for how many dozens of years do you intend to see? It will take quite time just to prepare them, you know?”

“If I want them by this time tomorrow, how many years would you be able to prepare?”

“…I would say about three or four years. I will be working all the day though.”

While patting the wrinkles of his face, Naum answered with a wry face. He must be already imagining himself fighting with a large quantity of documents. Urz turned around to Naum and bowed his head.

“Please. Even how I would answer to master will depend on it, so…”

“Understood.”

Answering so, Naum gave the bow which he was holding to Urz. He smiled at the youth who was bewildered.

“Please put this away. You can do at least this much, right?”

As Urz nodded, Naum turned his back and left the training ground at a quick pace.

As his figure went away, Urz realized a certain thing. He turned his eyes to the direction where the target (mark) was. By tidying up in this training ground, he meant that Urz had to collect the arrows which pierced the marks and the arrows which fell on the ground. The winter sky was rapidly darkening.

It seemed that it would become an uphill task.

As he said, Naum prepared the necessary documents by the evening of the next day. His face was somewhat haggard, but Urz decided to act as if he saw nothing and received the documents.

The youth secluded himself in his room, lighted the candlestick which he had borrowed and looked over the documents. He checked the population of each village, the number of young men and the damages (harms) which occurred so far, and put his thoughts in order.

When he discovered the information which he wanted to know above all, Urz unintentionally shifted his attention to the bow which he had leaned against the wall. The prospect of a solution was in sight.

The next day, Urz visited Naum and asked for the necessary things.

Twenty old soldiers. Enough equipment and outfit for cold weather for them. Food as well. As he finally remembered, the youth added.

“Oh, and five arrows made of iron sickles… No, can you prepare ten of them?”

And the morning of the next day. Urz left the Imperial Palace with 20 old soldiers.

Elizavetta wanted to see off the youth, but she restrained herself. If she, who was a Vanadis, was to come see off a specific retainer, she would have to do the same also when other people would leave the Imperial Palace on an official business. The circumstances would be different if Urz was not a retainer.

''---Do your best, Urz.''

While processing the state affairs in her office, the red-haired Vanadis sent him words of encouragement from the bottom of her heart.

“By the way, how many days did you give to that youth to finish the mediation and return to the Imperial Palace?”

It was in the afternoon of the day when Urz left the Imperial Palace, that Lazare who visited the office asked Elizavetta so. “That youth” he referred to was of course Urz.

“It’s unusual for you to be interested in such a thing, Lazare.”

“Among the civil officials and knights, there are some who get excited.”

The old civil official answered with a bitter face as tough as it was deplorable.

“In addition, the amount of trouble he will have or what sort of failures he will cause, that’s called worthless interests. What on earth do you think political affairs to be?”

A vein popping on her forehead, Lazare looked at the Vanadis who was his master with a disappointed face.

“I also have a responsibility in it for not stopping them, realizing their folly, but there is also you, Vanadis-sama. Why did you leave it to that youth?”

“Of course, it’s because I think that Urz will be able to do it.”

“Even if he skillfully handles a bow, it won’t help him this time. In the first place, something like mediation eagerly soothing both opposing parties, hears both claims well and examines them closely, starts appealing to reason and persuades them, displays gains and loss and calls for compromise and consent. If there are those who don’t hear the story, or those who come in a group and threaten, there are also those who will send a bribe. Moreover, when it comes to a petition of those two villages, for that youth who had no experience as mediator, it will be more than being burdensome, won’t it?”

To the old civil official who insisted lengthily, Elizavetta turned a surprised gaze. It sounded to her like Lazare was sympathizing with Urz.

“But, Urz says that there is a chance of success. He said that he will return in ten days.”

As Elizavetta answered in a bullish tone, Lazare narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

There was a distance of three days on foot from this Imperial Palace to the two villages. So, it would take six days by going and coming.

In other words, Urz intended to end the negotiations in four days.

“He takes mediation too lightly. At least, I want him to make this failure a source of encouragement.”

Lazare shook his head and sighed.

He seemed to think that four days would be enough time, but it was not like that. If it was something which could be discussed for several days and come to an agreement, then there was no way the petition would have arrived until Elizavetta.

“I believe in Urz. If he really settles it in ten days and comes back, I will give him a reward that I want this time for sure.”

“If that happens, we will have to recognize his ability, too.”

After Lazare left, Elizavetta who, as expected, felt anxious called Naum.

“I hear that the topic about Urz’s mediation is now the hot topic in the Imperial Palace.”

“Yes. I bet on the fact that he will settle it and return in ten days.”

The grizzled knight plainly answered, leaving the Vanadis who was his master dumbfounded.

“Are you doing a bet?”

“Although it’s to the extent of one or two cups of Vodka between several people. To state the current situation, I was the only one who thought that he will settle it.”

“…Do you think that Urz can do it?”

When Elizavetta asked with an anxious expression, Naum tilted his head to the side as if thinking.

“I cannot assert, but… I don’t think that Urz underestimates mediation as everyone thinks. I think that he has a firm idea and is acting based on it.”

This is not a means to make Elizavetta feel relieved, but what Naum felt after having talked with Urz. It was also so in the war against Ilda, but that youth had too much composure. Just like a General of one army who got through (overcame) many fighting scenes.

Naum thought. It was said that Tigrevurmud Vorn was a noble who had a territory. In that case, wouldn’t he have experienced mediation like this time many times as a feudal lord?

And, if Urz was Tigrevurmud Vorn and if that experience remained in the corner of the memory.

“We have already sent him out, so let’s wait for the result. Urz will not disappoint Vanadis-sama.”

Naum concealed the thought in his mind and said only that.

And ten days later. Urz returned to the Imperial Palace with the 20 old soldiers as planned.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

One corner of the Imperial Palace was filled with astonishment.

Except Naum, there was no one among civil officials and knights who thought that Urz would return as planned. Even that Naum, when he heard the report that the mediation was solved safely, he was surprised to the extent that he had dropped the documents which he had in his hands.

“Thank you for your work, Urz. Could you tell me how you solved it?”

In the office, Elizavetta received Tigre with a smile on her whole face. Both Lazare and Naum were standing beside her. The old civil official stared at Urz with an expression showing that it was hard for him to believe it, and Naum’s face was filled with admiration.

When Urz bowed, he explained how he went through with the mediation.

Where the youth went with the soldiers first was in neither of the two villages, but at the river which flowed between them. In staying there, he stood watch so that the people of the two villages did not run wildly.

Moreover, he made two groups of three soldiers each go towards the two villages and summon the village chiefs and the village headmen. If he had visited either of the villages earlier, the other one would probably have harbored dissatisfaction and he might be suspected of whether they exchanged any secret agreement. Thus, he showed that he partially dealt with the two villages.

As he gathered the village chiefs and headmen of the two villages, Urz began mediation.

Meeting with the opposing partner face to face, they did not try to hide their displeasure to each other, but though old, twenty soldiers gave a quite overpowering feeling. They reluctantly followed Urz’s instruction.

Urz once again heard both sides’ claims and corrected them if there was a mistake.

“Don’t you have any more to say?”

Asking many times as to confirm, the youth declared when each other’s claims were all out.

“The Zabul village should hand over 10% of the harvest from their expanded field to the Tarnaba village. And when a person of the Zabul village entered the mountain, the Tarnaba village should keep less than 10% in the proportion of the prey which he got. About the use of the river, don’t we have to decide here on how many fishes, and up to how many cups of water for a bucket per day?”

The people of both villages shook their heads and declared that they would follow Urz’s decision.

But then, a person of the Tarnaba village said to Urz.

“Mr. Official. There is one request I would like you to hear.”

The villager’s request was that he wanted him to get rid of the bear which was in the mountain. It was said that this bear was an owner of a huge body, and when it occasionally came down to the foot of the mountain, it ate away the crops of the field and left.

“It settled only with crops for now, but we don’t know when it will begin to eat pigs and chickens. People of the village shudder in fear whether they might also be attacked. You have gathered this many brave soldiers. And you carry a splendid bow on your shoulder. Could you do it?”

The villager’s tone was provocative. The thought “as if we will bear to be underestimated by such a youngster” was overflowing from both eyes. The people of the Zabul village were also happily looking at this. They were also holding a similar thought towards Urz.

Urz, showing no signs of flinching, plainly nodded.

“Can you tell me the details?”

And, Urz who heard the bear’s concrete size and the place where he was often seen entered the mountain on the day and killed the bear in three days. By himself.

What Urz wanted to know to the point that he had Naum prepared documents was how much harm from the beasts the Tarnaba village which was near the mountain received. As expected, the Tarnaba village had received damages from a wild boar and bear several times per year.

Therefore, when mediating, Urz carried his bow on his shoulder so that they could see it.

They were people who made light of civil officials. If he displayed a bow like this, they could not help checking whether or not it was a bluff. Moreover, he was accompanied by a group of old soldiers.

The youth’s reading that they would surely request something as a trial of strength proved right.

He made the people of the Tarnaba village help drag the bear from the mountain and made the people of the Zabul village help with the work to deal with it. When the work of that was over, dissatisfaction vanished from their faces.

The people of the Tarnaba village knew the terror of a wild boar and bear as being a daily thing. The Zabul village by no means thought that it was somebody else’s problem, since they sometimes used the mountain.

Therefore, the hunter who killed a bear all alone became the target of respect and awe. At this point, youth and position were no longer a problem. Given the situation, even the old soldiers seemed to wear grimness.

The next day, when he made the people of the village swear once again so as to follow what they were told, Urz left the two villages with the soldiers.

“––That’s all.”

As Urz said so and completed his report, Lazare leaked a groan of admiration.

When hearing the report, this government affair seemed to be something quite suitable for Urz.

But, it did not. This youth cleared it up in the easier way for him. If he was not good at bow, but with a sword, he would probably think about a method to solve it by utilizing it.

Elizavetta greatly nodded with a contented smile and loudly told.

“Now, I shall give a reward of 1000 pieces of silver coins to Urz. And, I decided to make the room next to my bedroom yours.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2580.png|thumb]]

Shock ran through the office. Not only Lazare, but also Naum stared wide-eyed.

Giving the room next to hers was a reward which showed the greatest reliance. Unless one was considered to excel not only in ability, but also in character, he would not be given a room immediately near that of the lord.

“Vanadis-sama. As expected, that is––”

Lazare appealed with a pallid face. However, Elizavetta shook her head and turned it down.

“I should have said it. That if he returns in ten days, I will give a reward of my choice. You have also consented to it, haven’t you? Isn’t it cowardly to raise an objection now?”

“Certainly, I made a wrong judgment about this youth’s ability. And I did not forget Vanadis-sama’s words and my words, either. However, that reward is too big. Please, reconsider it.”

A Sweat of distress blurred on the forehead of the old civil official who desperately bowed his head. The Vanadis with eyes of different colors were turned to the grizzled knight standing still next to Lazare.

“…What is your thought about this, Naum?”

Naum skimmed the wrinkles of his face with a troubled face. Even he was thinking that this reward was too much.

However, he also understood Elizavetta’s feelings.

She was desperate to hold onto Urz.

Besides, she at least went through the procedure of imposing on him a mission and rewarding him for his achievements.

Above all, it was clearly the civil officials’ blunder this time. Lazare underrated saying that there was no way that the mediation would succeed, and did not even propose to decide about a reward beforehand just in case it was to succeed.

But, it was not also good to leave it as is. He kept a tone calm as much as possible and said.

“Vanadis-sama’s feeling where she evaluates a retainer’s achievement and tries to reward him is noble. However, I also think, how about reconsidering the reward.”

Elizavetta’s expression turned cloudy. Naum continued.

“Then, I will suggest this. How about giving some assignments to Urz, giving the room next to yours for only three months and seeing how it will be?”

“Three months…”

Elizavetta lost herself in her thought. While looking at such a master, Naum thought that this was probably far off. After talking with Lazare, she decided to assign various work to Urz for three months and the room was undoubtedly in a largely empty state.

Elizavetta might be angry, but if Urz’s position stabilized by managing many assignments, dissatisfaction would subside sooner or later. Naum himself thought that he wanted Urz to be in this Imperial Palace. It was for Elizavetta primarily, but he did not dislike this youth, too.

As the issue was settled, Elizavetta turned her gaze to Urz.

“Then, Urz. I will give you the room next to my bedroom for three months from today on. Your duty –– your post will be, let’s see, how about something like the Vanadis' adviser?”

Naum and Lazare looked at each other. Adviser in the Imperial Palace was an honorary post; it was not a regular work and it was similar to having no power. But in return, authority was given each time to the one acting as an adviser as necessary. In this case, it came from the Vanadis.

As for Urz, after finishing his report, he was standing silently. Since it was a situation where he received the reward, he was striving so as not to interfere needlessly, but he could not deny that his look which gazed at the three people was half amazed. He thought that he wanted them to at least decide it beforehand.

However, in those words of Elizavetta, as expected he looked at Naum with eyes containing confusion. He silently asked him whether he might accept it.

Instead of answering Urz, Naum bowed to Elizavetta with an exaggerated gesture. Lazare also followed it.

“We also think that it will be all right like that.”

“…I have the feeling that I was made to ride on this (tricked).”

Elizavetta muttered as she looked at the two men with a side glance, but not saying any more than that, she turned a smile to Urz. The youth felt grateful and bowed.

“I will gratefully receive it.”

Thus, Urz became an apprentice knight and the Vanadis adviser. It was an exceptional promotion.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

On that day too, Urz quickly finished his breakfast and was going to go to the castle town. A few days had passed since he became the Vanadis adviser, but as usual, there was no work which looked like work.

It was when he was walking along the corridor to go outside that Elizavetta called out to him.

“Ara, Urz. Where are you going wearing an overcoat?”

As he looked back to the familiar voice, the red-haired Vanadis wearing a purple dress was standing. She was alone with no one following her. Urz was about to open his mouth to try to fool her, but Elizavetta cheerfully smile and said earlier than it.

“Speaking of which, it seems that you go out to the castle town almost every day.”

He intended to hide it, but it looked like he was found out. His master’s eyes were not laughing.

“I think that if I see various things in the castle town, I can get an opportunity to recover my memory.”

As Urz made an excuse, Elizavetta became silent.

She did not want, more so than anyone, for the youth to recover his memory. This was because if he was to recover his memory, Urz would not be Urz anymore. But, she could not voice out her thought.

Urz misunderstood that his master’s silence meant that she was angry. After a little thought, he suggested.

“Do you also go out to the castle town, master?”

“For the inspection or something? No.”

Elizavetta who pulled herself together shook her head with a curt reply.

“If I am to go for inspection, then I will have certainly gone with 20 guards. Not only do I not allow those whom I’ve selected beforehand to come closer, (but) no one else can accost me either. Of course, I know the importance of inspection, but it is suffocating. A walk is far better.”

If she attached one or two horsemen for strolling, it could not be said that it was so noisy. Even though going out to the town was very free compared to the inspection. This was because the previous Vanadis liked to stroll by going alone on horseback, and they were a few points for which Elizavetta was thankful to the previous Vanadis.

To his master who made a displeased face, Urz said with an expression like a child who thought of a prank.

“How about slipping outside incognito?”

Elizavetta stared wide-eyed with her eyes of different colors.

That day also, Elizavetta was tidying up the documents in her office from morning. By the way, it was Naum who was helping her today.

When noon came, she said that she will rest a little and went back to her bedroom.

“Understood. Meanwhile, I will do the reception”

Naum saw off his master with a respectful attitude.

Elizavetta returned to her bedroom, but although she crept in the bed with canopy, she did not lie down like that. Her eyes were shining with expectation, excitement and tension.

In the bed as it is, she changed into clothes which she had prepared beforehand.

It was clothes for a maid composed of a skirt with black long sleeves and which reached up to her feet, and a white apron. By wrapping her head with a dust cloth afterward, the first disguise would be completed.

As she firmly tied the black whip which was her Dragonic Tool on her thigh, Elizavetta slipped out from the bed. She walked up to the door and carefully inquired about any presence outside. Judging that there was no one, she went out to the corridor.

In the posture of looking down, she walked down the corridor at a quick pace. She passed by soldiers and maids on the way, but she was not hailed.

As she walked until near the rampart surrounding the Imperial Palace, Elizavetta stopped for a moment. Her breathing was rough. Her heart was beating fast. When she touched her cheeks, they took on heat.

When she looked up, the blue sky where clouds were sparsely dispersed spread out. Although the wind was cold, it was fine weather. The white sun and blue sky seemed like they were supporting (backing) her.

It was the first time that she disguised herself as maid and slipped out of the Imperial Palace. The only other persons who knew about this were Urz who originally proposed it and Naum who had cooperated with him.

When Urz recommended slipping out incognito, Elizavetta did not nod immediately.

“But, I will be scolded.”

The words which came out of her mouth at that time were quite childish. Urz laughed and responded. “Then at that time, I will be scolded in your stead”, he said.

Rather than the front gate, she went by the small gate of the Imperial Palace that the maids used.

Urz was waiting there. Catching sight of him, Elizavetta heaved a sigh of relief. The youth said with a smile.

“Well then, shall we go?”

It was in a small hotel (inn) that she was taken to first.

“It’s because those clothes were necessary to slip out of the Imperial Palace, but once you come out to the town, those clothes will be rather conspicuous.”

Renting a room in the inn, Elizavetta changed into the clothes which Urz had prepared.

The hempen cloth with double weaving was slightly tight around her chest. On top of it, she put on a white overcoat which treated fur to the collar and cuffs. As expected, she also wore leather boots using fur.

''---It's been a long time since I've wear such a thing.''

Before becoming Vanadis, such clothes were natural. While looking at the mirror which Naum prepared beforehand, she covered her left eye with an eye patch. The eye patch was white as to match with the overcoat. Since her Rainbow Eyes stood out no matter what, she decided to attach an eye patch after discussing.

She put on a woolen white hat and tucked away her red hair in that. A decoration which lined up many small balls on the hat was hanging. Seemingly, it was in order not to let the eye patch stand out.

“…This is me.”

Looking at herself reflected in the mirror, Elizavetta vacantly muttered. Probably because she got used to seeing herself dressed in a gorgeous purple dress, her sober appearance was fresh.

She came out of the room. Urz who saw Elizavetta’s figure smiled.

“How is it?”

“Let’s see. It’s slightly tight, but it isn’t as if I can’t bear it.”

Since it was embarrassing to speak about where it was tight, she dodged (skipped) it.

“With this, you will not be seen as a Vanadis.”

Urz said so and turned his back on Elizavetta. The red-haired Vanadis became displeased.

“Don’t you have anything else to say?”

She frankly vented her dissatisfaction. When Urz dubiously looked back, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he did not seem to understand. Elizavetta sighed. She walked quickly, passed Tigre and turned around.

“Take me quickly.”

They watched a street performance which blew up smoke of many colors from hands. They listened to a minstrel’s song and a heartwarming story of a villager and a fairy. They ate boiled potatoes and smoked meat at a stall.

Housewives came and went in the main street and children ran with a dog. A man who looked like a craftsman was drinking vodka at the roadside. In the garden of a house, there was an old man who was maintaining a gusli<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gusli </ref>. Merchants raised their voices by the way where stalls were lined up, and if there were lovers who bantered, there were also youths who seriously appraised.

It was lively and peaceful.

“You have really gone to various places, eh.”

Urz took Elizavetta to various places and showed her various things to the extent that she was amazed and said so. All the expenses were in Urz’s charge.

Elizavetta’s cheeks loosened and her heart was bouncing. No matter what she saw was fresh. One was not bothered even by the cold wind if he drank soup sold in a porcelain bowl.

Above all, Urz was next to her. He ate the same thing and watched the same thing.

When about one koku and a half passed, both of them decided to enter a suitable vacant land (lot) and rest a little. In a circular plaza surrounded by trees, things which were carefully shaved stumps were in place instead of chairs.

“I will buy some drinks.”

As she saw off Urz who said so and walked at a quick pace, Elizavetta leaned on a nearby tree. She exhaled a little and softly touched the eye patch which covered her left eye.

''---Shall I take it off a little?''

She understood that it was necessary, but this eye patch was a hindrance (in the way) after all.

She wanted to watch this scenery with both eyes.

''---It’s all right. After all, Urz is there.''

She took off the eye patch. It was at that time that a rude voice was applied to Elizavetta.

“Hey, you. Don’t you want to drink with me from now on?”

Footsteps were getting closer and an unknown man stood before the red-haired Vanadis. He was in his mid-twenties. He was wearing a slightly dirty overcoat and he hung many small bags (sachets) to the belt of his waist. Since he was speaking with the Asvarre accent, it looked like it was a traveler.

Elizavetta whose fun time was interrupted returned words in anger.

“I’m in a good mood now. So leave before spoiling my mood.”

The man seemed to be taking her words as bluff. He reached out his hand to Elizavetta with an indecent smile. The red-haired Vanadis violently brushed away his hand.

The man’s finger which was brushed away hit Elizavetta’s hat and the hat fell to the ground.

Her red hair rapidly spread, and her pair of eyes of different colors was exposed in front of the man. The man stared at Elizavetta with eyes as if looking at something strange and groaned low.

It was in an instant that her anger reached the outburst. Elizavetta tightly grasped the eye patch with her left hand and grabbed the man’s face with her right hand. She mercilessly flung the man against the ground.

“Master!?”

A shout of surprise startled Elizavetta who heavily breathed. Urz who held porcelain cups in both hands rushed over. Running his eyes over Elizavetta and the man lying on the ground, the youth roughly guessed the circumstances. Fortunately, it seemed that the man only lost consciousness.

As Urz put the two porcelain cups on the stump nearby, he picked up the hat, removed the soil and put it on Elizavetta’s head. He put his hand on her back and left the place. Since the street was conspicuous, they entered a thin byroad.

“…Why? Why do I have to feel something like this?”

Holding her left eye, the girl of Rainbow Eyes shed tears. Dark, gloomy feelings wrapped her. The fact that it occurred at a defenseless moment when she was immersed in happiness further deepened her wound.

“Calling it a good omen is a lie. If I scoop out such a thing…”

Probably because her feelings were highly strung, she said such an absurd thing. Urz said while stopping her.

“I like master’s eyes.”

Silence fell.

After a pause, Elizavetta timidly (nervously) asked.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2610.png|thumb]]

“…How do you like it?”

“I think that you are you precisely because of those eyes of two colors.”

To Elizavetta who sank into silence, Urz continued.

“When I said before that master’s eyes were like that those of a cat, master laughed. If not for those eyes, I would not have voiced out my impression right? Of course, I think that there are also times when they gave you an unpleasant feeling. But…”

There, Urz cut his speech for a moment. This was because Elizavetta looked up at the youth with a serious look. There were traces of tears on her cheeks and the surroundings of her eyes turned red, but tears were no longer overflowing from her eyes.

“Urz. Why do you call me “master”?”

“Had I by any chance hurt your feelings?”

Urz cocked his head in puzzlement to the sudden question. Elizavetta answered without changing her expression at all.

“Then, you should have said it sooner. ––Other people don’t call me so, right?”

Vanadis-sama. Even Naum called Elizavetta so. It was also so with the Bydgauche soldiers whom they met in the battle the other day. It was rather Urz who was strange.

However, when Urz called Elizavetta “master”, there was not a condescending posture of a servant directed towards his master there.

“There is no particular reason (behind it). When I met master, I did not know about the Vanadis.”

Disappointment and discouragement floated in the girl’s pupils of different colors. Not noticing it, the youth continued.

“Besides, even if I have come to serve you, I did not know what happened after this. So, I decide not to think at all about (my) position or such things and just think ‘I will serve this person’. If it is about this way of calling, I call only master so…”

Again, Urz cut his words. This was because Elizavetta looked downward and shook her shoulders. As he thought that it was disrespectful after all, the young Vanadis adviser became anxious. She did not say that he hurt her feelings, but that was before getting to know the reason.

As he hesitated to ask what was wrong and was silently watching her, Elizavetta heaved a grand sigh after a long silence. And then, she strongly wiped her face with the sleeve of her overcoat.

When she raised her face like that, a smile had returned to Elizavetta’s face. The traces of tears had disappeared, but probably because she rubbed them with the sleeve of overcoat, her cheeks had dyed red.

“It’s time to go back, Urz.”

“Understood.”

While being relieved for the fact that Elizavetta’s mood was well, Urz replied with a smile. There was still time until sunset, but if she was satisfied, then they should go back.

Coming out to the street, the two people began to walk. However, before they reached ten steps, Elizavetta turned her gaze to a certain stall, and she began to walk there as she seemed to bear interest. Urz could not help following her.

It was a shop which treated ornaments. Though ornaments, neither silver nor gold were used, wooden chips were sharpened, and it decorated with well polished stones and a small amount of copper. Therefore, the price was not so high.

On a blanket instead of a sheet, hairpin and necklace, and rings and bracelets lined up. The man of the shop friendly smiled at Elizavetta.

“Aren’t you a lovely young lady? Shouldn’t you buy her something here as a man?”

When Urz returned a smile to the man, he nodded to Elizavetta.

“Please, choose what you like”

“T-Then, that…”

It was a necklace which lined up nuts and small stones that the confused Elizavetta pointed at. The nuts and stones were well polished; the nuts were painted in blue and the stones in yellow.

“Thanks as usual. You should apply it on the young lady.”

While receiving a silver coin, the man handed the necklace to Urz. The youth thought that he seemed to be somehow misunderstanding, but Elizavetta did not deny in particular and silently looked at Urz.

“…I will put it on.”

As he said timidly, Elizavetta silently straightened her back and stuck out her chest. Urz took the hand holding the necklace to her neck. Her white throat looked charming. He put (set) a small clasp with a click sound behind her neck.

“It really suits you well.”

Urz said with a smile. It was not flattery. As soon as it was decorated around her neck, it seemed to shine to the extent that it could not be compared to when it was lined up on the blanket.

But, Elizavetta looked away in a huff.

“Even though you said nothing when I wore these clothes.”

By this time, Urz was made to realize his blunder. The man of the shop which was hearing the conversation burst into laughter without reservation.

When the day was about to set, Elizavetta was in her bedroom in the Imperial Palace. She had Naum opened the back gate of the Imperial Palace and she safely came back from there. Thanks to Urz having attracted the soldiers’ attention, she was not found by anybody.

Telling the maids that she took a rest early today, she crept in her bed that had a canopy.

''---I’m tired.''

It was a pleasant fatigue accompanied with joy. Elizavetta brought the necklace of nuts and stones (jewels?) before her eyes. She gently grasped the necklace with both hands and embraced it.

Before long, the Vanadis began to leak the breathing of a happy sleeper.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The day had already sunk and stars were twinkling in the sky.

In the corner of one bar, five men were around an old table and were putting on gloomy faces. Other tables were lively, but the atmosphere was different only here.

Four bottles of wine were put on the table, but three of them were already emptied. Besides, there was a big plate where dried fish, cheese and thinly sliced pork meat were put.

“Speaking of which, did you hear? It seems that he is an adviser this time. That boy.”

One tightly grasped a wine cup and spitted out a poisonous-looking voice. Some people sneered.

“So, he became adviser just by having settled only one mediation. It looks like he sold a great deal of flattery.”

“This is definitely a man of unknown birth. If I had settled the mediation, becoming a commanding officer of 1000 horsemen would be assured.”

“Even though he is just a stable boy. I wonder what the old knights and civil officials are doing.”

As they violently gulped down the wine, they severally cursed Urz while biting dried fish and cheese.

They were knights working in the Imperial Palace. There were people in their mid-twenties that seized their current position after overcoming many trials without missing training for sword and spear. All the more, their self-confidence was strong, and they harbored jealousy and antipathy towards Urz who had none of such things and whom the Vanadis took a liking to.

By the way, Naum knew that there were people like them, but as long as they did not state their complaint from the front, he would leave them alone without also blaming them. No matter how many deeds of arms Urz piled up, there would be always such people. This was because he knew that.

“He is good at archery, and then what? His skill with a sword or spear can be said to below that of a child.”

“Really, look at his mug like a countryman . His birth won’t surely be something anyway, too.”

Partly because they got drunk, they did not know how to limit their grumbling and complaints. Moreover, when the scope of their alcohol filled thoughts were lined up with slander…, they were suddenly called out from the side.

“––if you don’t like so much that man, why not get rid of him once and for all?”

They turned suspicious gazes to that direction. An old woman with a small stature, who wrapped her body with a comfortable black robe and put on a hood with the same color over her eyes, was standing there. She was so short as to be mistaken for a child and she was dragging the hem of her robe on the floor. Her face was not visible and only her long hooked nose stuck out from her hood. She was holding a broom of poor structure in her hand.

“What, it’s only an old woman.”

One of the knights looked at the old woman with unpleasant eyes. The old woman wore a strange atmosphere to the extent that one could understand even drunk. The old woman leaked a muffled laughter.

“If you hate him that much, you should just kill that Urz person.”

To the old woman that was lightly instigating murder, the knights look at each other. They were harboring hostility towards Urz and were thinking that they went through misfortune, but they had not arrived until the state of mind that they wanted to kill him.

But, in the old woman’s words, there was something which strangely made one want to listen to her. Not trying to leave their seats, they intently stared at the old woman and continued hearing her words.

And when they suddenly came to their senses, the old woman’s figure had disappeared somewhere.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The night of a day when many days had passed since they slipped out incognito, Urz was appointed the lookout of Elizavetta’s bedroom. However, it was limited to one night. It was by the arrangement of Naum and the old civil official Lazare.

“Why me?”

To Naum who ordered the lookout, it was what Urz asked at the very beginning.

For the lookout for Elizavetta’s bedroom, someone who was steady in identity and ability was chosen. The youth knew at least that.

The pessimistic knight made an unusually serious face and answered.

“I cannot say it aloud, but Vanadis-sama does not seem to sleep very much these several days. According to the court lady, she has apparently been having dreams and nightmares.”

Urz nodded as he consented. Urz also noticed that Elizavetta’s complexion was not good recently. But, he once had inquired and he had seen her condition since his inquiry was dodged.

“I prepared medicine, but she did not drink it. Before she greatly upsets her physical condition, we would like to take measures. If you act as lookout, she may sleep soundly at ease. Lazare-dono also cooperated when I said so.”

“Understood. But, will I, who cannot use the sword, be fit for a watch?”

To Urz who cocked his head in puzzlement, Naum answered with a face which seemed to want to say that there was no problem.

“If it’s a short bow, you can handle it in a small corridor, right? If someone suspicious approaches, you can call out to him to hail him. But if he still doesn’t do it, I don’t mind if you shoot at him.”

It was such a violent talk that Urz was amazed, but if it was lookout, that much might be better.

Anyway, by such circumstances, Urz stood in the corridor at midnight with a short bow. Since the corridor was cold, he had not worn armor, but a hat with fur and an overcoat. This overcoat was threefold; therefore it was a little heavy, but firmer than poor leather armor.

A torch lit with fire was placed on the wall immediately nearby. Not to let this fire extinguish was also the duty of lookout.

When there would be something up and when he would be called by Elizavetta, he was told to contact the court lady who was staying in a separate room, but time only passed by without such an opportunity. The cold became severe and silence increased.

Exactly how much time had passed?

Suddenly, Urz knitted his brows. It seemed that he hear a voice from somewhere.

''---What is it…?''

He reflexively lowered his waist and pricked up his eyes. He immediately understood. That voice was heard from behind him –– Elizavetta’s bedroom.

What was strange was that it did not seem to be clear words. For example, if she woke up at midnight and called the court lady, a more clear voice should be heard.

But, her voice seemed to groan and moreover, it was intermittent.

Naum’s words that Elizavetta was making nightmares crossed his mind.

He was perplexed as whether he should call the court lady or himself should take a look at the situation. However, Urz immediately changed his thought, lighted a spare torch and grasped it with his left hand.

He opened the door with his right hand and slipped his body in.

There was a bed with a canopy at the center of the bedroom. A candlestick was put on the side and a small fire was lit on the candles.

“––Master.”

The answer was neither a reprimand nor an angry voice, but an inarticulate groan. Urz rushed over quickly to the bed with canopy.

“Forgive my rudeness!”

Urz who rolled up the shroud of the canopy stared wide-eyed in surprise.

Elizavetta held her chest and had an anguished expression. From her mouth, painful sighs (breaths) leaked with groans. Sweat blurred on both her beautiful face and body, and several red hairs stuck on her forehead. Her night-clothes opened and exposed her white skin.

As Urz hung the torch on the candlestick, he gripped Elizavetta’s shoulders and shook her.

“Master!”

He desperately called out to her. Elizavetta’s hands struggled in the air and she grabbed the edge of the bed. When the edge broke, Urz did not know right away.

Elizavetta’s right hand touched Urz’s face. At the same time, she thinly opened her eyes.

After a little while, the red-haired Vanadis leaked a sigh which contained puzzlement. Her gold and blue eyes vacantly looked up at the youth.

“Urz…?”

“Did you come to yourself?”

Urz took a breath of relief. Then, as he noticed that he was holding Elizavetta’s shoulders, he hurriedly released them. He was about to open his mouth to explain to her, who was dumbfounded, what happened, and unintentionally stared fixedly at her figure.

The fire of the candlestick was dimly lighting the bed with canopy. Her night-clothes which used black silk and treated laces were rolled up until her rich bosom were clinging to her body which got wet with sweat.

Her breathing was still rough and her somewhat languid expression let one feel fascination. Dregs (remains) of sweat blurred on her white skin and it looked extremely sensational (lascivious). Her shapely thighs which drew exquisite curves from her thin waists and continued down were dazzling to the eyes.

When Elizavetta pinched and raised the edge of her night-clothes, Urz’s body finally moved. He hurriedly turned away his face which became bright red and put back the shroud of the canopy.

“Um… Are you feeling all right?”

Although he somehow squeezed out his voice, he was inwardly in a state of mind where he wanted to run right now. It seemed that she was having a nightmare. He should have left it to the court lady from the beginning.

There was no reply. As he could not leave without hearing anything, Urz stood near the canopy and quietly waited. After a little while, Elizavetta called Urz.

“…Urz. Did I say anything?”

“No. You seemed to have a nightmare, but you said no meaningful words.”

“Really?”

Urz was surprised and unintentionally stared at the canopy. He did not think that she would insist on it.

“Really.”

A tenuous voice saying “is that so” could be heard. While being perplexed, Urz asked.

“Shall I tell the court lady to prepare water or wine?”

“I don’t want it. More importantly, there is a towel there, right? Please wipe my back.”

Being ordered in a natural tone, Urz uttered an idiotic voice saying “huh?”. He blinked several times and timidly confirmed so as to accurately understand the contents.

“You mean calling the court lady to do that, right?”

“I’m fine with you. I’m cold. Do it quickly.”

Urz was at a loss for words, but he could easily imagine how he would incur his master’s anger if he was to leave here. He reluctantly picked up the towel on the table. A question suddenly sprung out.

''---Why was something like this put here?''

If there was no plan to use it, it would not have been expressly put there. “Excuse me”, Urz said and he quietly rolled up the canopy.

Elizavetta had already turned her back to him. She had apparently taken off her night-clothes, and her white back was naked. She also spread (threw) her red hair which reached to her waist from her shoulders to the front.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 cl06-07.jpg|thumb]]

Urz unintentionally swallowed his saliva in strain and slight excitement, and he was inwardly confused as to whether that sound (of swallowing saliva) was not heard by Elizavetta.

And then, he was relieved in the fact that she had turned her back.

At least, she had probably not noticed about the reaction of his body. If he was noticed, he would not have got away with that.

While being careful so as not to put too much strength, Urz wiped around her shoulders. When the towel touched her, Elizavetta shook her body in surprise, but she immediately relaxed her shoulders.

“––Urz.”

Suddenly, Elizavetta called him.

“You mustn’t say to anyone that I had a nightmare. Some people already know though.”

Urz hesitated and was not able to answer immediately. Without resting his hands, he opened his mouth after a little thought.

“If you would like, Could you not tell me the reason?”

The towel was now wiping out the curve from her waist to her buttocks. So as not to touch somewhere awkward, he could not continue to look away. Urz wanted to concentrate on the conversation.

“It will make needless worry, won’t it? In the first place, saying a person like a Vanadis having a nightmare is a little…”

“A dream is something that anyone has. One may also have a nightmare when he is tired, isn’t he?”

Urz said in a soothing tone. He inwardly thought “perhaps…”.

''---Is she sweating this much whenever she has a nightmare?''

If she put a towel on the table for times like that, then he could understand.

Besides, even this attitude of hers. Although it seemed calm, it was somewhere odd (irregular).

He finished wiping her body. When he said that, the red-haired Vanadis turned only her profile towards him.

“…How about wiping also the front?”

Her voice contained abundantly charm and shyness, but Urz did not have room to notice it. Were Elizavetta’s cheeks red because of the dim light or…

As she chuckled, she turned her face away from Urz.

“It’s a joke. Thank you very much for your efforts, Urz. I will do the rest myself, so it’s all right.”

While being relieved at the words, Urz put the towel beside Elizavetta. He put back the canopy. The youth’s heart was still beating intensely.

“Well then, I shall take my leave.”

“I may seem to be persistent, but not a word about this to anyone. Promise?”

What is it?, Urz thought. What would this person mind it?

“Master. If you have some kind of trouble, then…”

“There is not such a thing.”

It's was an immediate reply. But, impatience could be felt in her tone.

Urz decided to withdraw for the time being. He would probably not want to talk about it to anyone. When he bowed towards the canopy and was going to leave the bedroom, he heard Elizavetta’s voice.

“––Thank you, Urz. Go immediately.”

It was not a high-handed way of speaking like earlier, it was the voice a girl her age.

“I will rush over anytime.”

Urz left the bedroom. He quietly shut the door.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Within the darkness, there were two shadows.

One was that of a small old man who wrapped his body in a black robe. There was a crystal ball like a child’s head in her hand, and it was emitting light. The old man was silently staring at that crystal ball.

While boringly staring at the old man’s back, one youth was sitting on the floor and gnawing a gold coin. With a medium build, he was wearing a thick fur with treated fur on the collar and sleeves. He wound a green cloth around his head, and it was hanging down around his shoulders.

It was the basement of a shrine built in the old times. The illumination was only the light of the crystal ball which the old man was holding and the air was heavily stagnated. Dust had thinly piled up on the floor covered all over with stones.

The old man was Drekavac. And the youth was called Vodyanoy. Either of the names was known as the name of a monster or demon in old legends. In fact, they were not humans.

Suddenly, Drekavac stirred. Vodyanoy moved only his eyes, too.

In the darkness where there should be nothing, a small fire suddenly appeared. The fire soundlessly popped as it rapidly swelled up and a small-sized old woman appeared while scattering sparks.

Clad in a black robe covering her body entirely, she was dragging a broom of poor structure. From the hood worn over her eyes, only unkempt white hair and a hooked nose barely peeped out.

“Long time no see, Yaga-baasan<ref> means grandmother, but old woman in this context </ref>. What's the matter? Coming in to such a place.”

As Vodyanoy swallowed the gold coin which he was gnawing, he happily called out to her. The old woman called Yaga snorted in displeasure.

“I have a little request to ask of Drekavac. Speaking of which, it looks like Torbalan has perished.”

“Yeah. He was killed by the master of the Luminous Flame. The master of the Luminous Flame seemed to have died afterwards though.”

Vodyanoy answered in a tone which contained no traces of regret at all.

Torbalan was their comrade; he had disguised himself as a human and crawled into the Asvarre Kingdom. However, he had been destroyed by the Vanadis Sasha in the Olsina naval battle.

“We lost someone precious. He was a lazy man who liked playing, but he knew courtesy much more than you.”

“Baba Yaga. What do you want from me?”

Drekavac asked without taking off his eyes from the crystal ball. Baba Yaga made a small nod.

“Drekavac. Could you lend me one of your dragons? There is a Vanadis I want to meet, you see?”

“Yes. Do you speak of the Vanadis to whom you gave power to long ago?”

As he recalled, Vodyanoy asked from the side.

“Yes, her. It has been two years since we have met. I thought that even one present will be necessary.”

The old woman demon revealed a distorted smile in the interior of her hood.

“Afterwards, I will have you help me look for “the Bow” if it’s fine. I have completely lost track of him since Torbalan made him drop into the sea.”

At Drekavac’s words, Baba Yaga frowned.

“If you look for him and is not able to find him, then I think that he has already died. Well, if I can return the debt immediately, I don’t mind though.”

As soon as she finished saying that, Baba Yaga’s figure disappeared in the darkness. Afterwards, Only Drekavac and Vodyanoy remained in the same way as before she appeared.

Drekavac kept looking into the crystal ball. Vodyanoy was gnawing a gold coin.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

User:BBeLiN

2014-07-01T19:53:13Z

BBeLiN:

My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 1

2014-06-15T00:41:50Z

BBeLiN: /* Kabanata 1: Samakatuwid, si Hachiman Hikigaya ay bulok */

==Kabanata 1: Samakatuwid, si Hachiman Hikigaya ay bulok==

Isang ugat ay pumintig kasabay ng kanyang kilay habang si Shizuka Hiratsuka, ang aming guro sa wikang hapones, ay binabasa ang aking sanaysay ng malakas para sa akin. Sa pakikinig dito, nagsimula ko nang maintindihan ang aking husay sa pagsulat, at ito'y mayroon pa ring kakulangan. Kahit pa gumamit ng piling-piling bokabularyo, hindi ito ang uring iyong matatawag na gawa ng isang pantas. Pag tiningnan mo itong maiigi, ito'y parang pawa mga katawatawang saloobin ng isang kubli at maralitang manunulat. Itong bastos na paggamit ng sanaysay ay, tila, ang rason kung bakit ako napatawag rito sa faculty room.

Pero syempre, hindi ito ang dahilan kung bakit. Ito'y akin nang nalalaman.

Pagkatapos niyang magbasa, nilapat niya ang kanyang kamay sa kanyang noo at bumuntong-hininga.

"Sabihin mo nga Hikigaya, naaalala mo ba kung ano ang paksanpara sa sanaysay na ito?"

"...Opo, ang paksa ay "Pagbabalik-tanaw sa Buhay ng Hayskul".

"Talaga, ito nga. Edi bakit ito nagmumukhang ika'y nagsusulat ng isang pagbabanta ng kamatayan? Ano ka, terorista? O baka sakali naman, isang tanga?"

Si Bb.<ref>Binibining (Miss)</ref> Hiratsuka ay bumuntong-hininga ulit at kinamot ang kanyang ulo sa kainisan.

Ngayon at aking napagiisipisipan, ang paggamit ng salitang "Dalaga" sa "Dalagang Guro" ay nagdadagdag sa sex appeal, nang mas higit sa "Babaeng Guro".

Habang ako'y napangisi sa aking mga iniisip, isang rolyo ng papel ang humampas sa aking ulo.

"Magbigay ka ng pansin!"

"Opo, ma'am."

"Ang iyong mga mata'y nawawalan ng kinang, kagaya ng isang nabubulok na isda."

"Mukha ba talaga silang mayaman sa omega-3? Isa pala akong henyo."

Sa kanyang pagkakagulat, ang kanyang bibig ay bumuka sa parehong dulo.

"Hikigaya, ano ba itong papel na puno pagmamayabang? Bibigyan kita ng isang pagkakataon upang ipaliwanag ang iyong sarili."

Ang tono ng kanyang pananalita, kasama ng isang simangot habang pinanlilisikan niya ako ng kanyang mga mata. Tulad ng inaasahan, kung nanggagaling sa isang gandang tulad niya, ang kabuoan ng kanyang pagtitig kakaiba, sapat upang ako'y lamunin. Katakot-takot.

"Pero, tingnan mo, akin ''ngang'' naranasan ang buhay ng hayskul. Halos magkapareho lang ito... Ngayong panahon, ang mga mag-aaral ng hayskul ay mayroon ding kaparehong... Sila'y nakikiramdam, sila'y..."

Ang aking dila ay nakabuhol. Ako'y kinakabahan na sa pakikipag usap pa lamang sa kapwa tao — at isang mas nakakatandang babae pa.

"Karaniwan, aking inaasahan na iyong pagisip-isipan ang iyong sariling karanasan."

"Kung gayon, dapat ay niliwanagan niyo na ito bago niyo sinabi ang paksa. Kung ginawa niyo iyon, makakasunod ako. Edi ikaw ang may kasalana, diba guro?"

"Wag kang umastang matalino sakin, bata."

"Bata? Eh, kung titingnan natin ang pagkakaiba ng ating edad, sa katotohanan, ako nga ay isang bata.

Isang buluwak ng hangin.

Ito pala ay kamao. Isang kamao ang pinakawalan ng hindi manlang gumagalaw. Higit sa lahat, ito ay mahimalang dumaplis lamang sa gilid ng aking pisngi."

"Ang susunod ay hindi na papalya."

Ang kanyang mga mata ay seryoso.

"Ako'y humihingi ng paumanhin. Isusulat ko ito muli."

===Translation Notes===

First time translating a chapter, wow, translating is actually quite a chore... Anyways, I'll continue when I have time. Some real life stuff going on, sorry about that.

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Prologo|Prologo]]
| Return to [[My Youth Romatic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected l Filipino|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 1

2014-06-15T00:40:43Z

BBeLiN: /* Kabanata 1: Samakatuwid, si Hachiman Hikigaya ay bulok */

==Kabanata 1: Samakatuwid, si Hachiman Hikigaya ay bulok==

Isang ugat ay pumintig kasabay ng kanyang kilay habang si Shizuka Hiratsuka, ang aming guro sa wikang hapones, ay binabasa ang aking sanaysay ng malakas para sa akin. Sa pakikinig dito, nagsimula ko nang maintindihan ang aking husay sa pagsulat, at ito'y mayroon pa ring kakulangan. Kahit pa gumamit ng piling-piling bokabularyo, hindi ito ang uring iyong matatawag na gawa ng isang pantas. Pag tiningnan mo itong maiigi, ito'y parang pawa mga katawatawang saloobin ng isang kubli at maralitang manunulat. Itong bastos na paggamit ng sanaysay ay, tila, ang rason kung bakit ako napatawag rito sa faculty room.

Pero syempre, hindi ito ang dahilan kung bakit. Ito'y akin nang nalalaman.

Pagkatapos niyang magbasa, nilapat niya ang kanyang kamay sa kanyang noo at bumuntong-hininga.

"Sabihin mo nga Hikigaya, naaalala mo ba kung ano ang paksanpara sa sanaysay na ito?"

"...Opo, ang paksa ay "Pagbabalik-tanaw sa Buhay ng Hayskul".

"Talaga, ito nga. Edi bakit ito nagmumukhang ika'y nagsusulat ng isang pagbabanta ng kamatayan? Ano ka, terorista? O baka sakali naman, isang tanga?"

Si Bb.<ref>Binibining (Miss)</ref> Hiratsuka ay bumuntong-hininga ulit at kinamot ang kanyang ulo sa kainisan.

Ngayon at aking napagiisipisipan, ang paggamit ng salitang "Dalaga" sa "Dalagang Guro" ay nagdadagdag sa sex appeal, nang mas higit sa "Babaeng Guro".

Habang ako'y napangisi sa aking mga iniisip, isang rolyo ng papel ang humampas sa aking ulo.

"Magbigay ka ng pansin!"

"Opo, ma'am."

"Ang iyong mga mata'y nawawalan ng kinang, kagaya ng isang nabubulok na isda."

"Mukha ba talaga silang mayaman sa omega-3? Isa pala akong henyo."

Sa kanyang pagkakagulat, ang kanyang bibig ay bumuka sa parehong dulo.

"Hikigaya, ano ba itong papel na puno pagmamayabang? Bibigyan kita ng isang pagkakataon upang ipaliwanag ang iyong sarili."

Ang tono ng kanyang pananalita, kasama ng isang simangot habang pinanlilisikan niya ako ng kanyang mga mata. Tulad ng inaasahan, kung nanggagaling sa isang gandang tulad niya, ang kabuoan ng kanyang pagtitig kakaiba, sapat upang ako'y lamunin. Katakot-takot.

"Pero, tingnan mo, akin ''ngang'' naranasan ang buhay ng hayskul. Halos magkapareho lang ito... Ngayong panahon, ang mga mag-aaral ng hayskul ay mayroon ding kaparehong... Sila'y nakikiramdam, sila'y..."

Ang aking dila ay nakabuhol. Ako'y kinakabahan na sa pakikipag usap pa lamang sa kapwa tao — at isang mas nakakatandang babae pa.

"Karaniwan, aking inaasahan na iyong pagisip-isipan ang iyong sariling karanasan."

"Kung gayon, dapat ay niliwanagan niyo na ito bago niyo sinabi ang paksa. Kung ginawa niyo iyon, makakasunod ako. Edi ikaw ang may kasalana, diba guro?"

"Wag kang umastang matalino sakin, bata."

"Bata? Eh, kung titingnan natin ang pagkakaiba ng ating edad, sa katotohanan, ako nga ay isang bata."

Isang buluwak ng hangin.

Ito pala ay kamao. Isang kamao ang pinakawalan ng hindi manlang gumagalaw. Higit sa lahat, ito ay mahimalang dumaplis lamang sa gilid ng aking pisngi."

"Ang susunod ay hindi na papalya."

Ang kanyang mga mata ay seryoso.

"Ako'y humihingi ng paumanhin. Isusulat ko ito muli."

===Translation Notes===

First time translating a chapter, wow, translating is actually quite a chore... Anyways, I'll continue when I have time. Some real life stuff going on, sorry about that.

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Prologo|Prologo]]
| Return to [[My Youth Romatic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected l Filipino|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mushoku Tensei

2014-06-04T23:42:18Z

BBeLiN:

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File: Mushoku Tensei .jpg|250px|thumb]]

"Mushoku Tensei -Isekai Ittara Honki Dasu-" (無職転生～異世界行ったら本気だす～) is a Light novel written by Rifujin na Magonote and illustrated by Shirotaka. Currently ongoing, there are 17 volumes written by the author in his website and 2 volumes (published) printed out by KADOKAWA / Media Factory. A manga based from the novel is serialized in Monthly Comic Flapper.

== Story Synopsis ==
A 34-years-old NEET otaku is chased out from his house by his family. This virgin, plump, unattractive, and penniless nice guy found that his life are going down the path to an end, He then recalled that his life could actually be much better if he can get over the dark history of his life. Just when he was at the point of regret, he saw a truck moving at fast speed, and 3 high-schoolers in it's path. Mustering all strength he had, he tried to save them and ended getting run over by the truck, quickly ending his life. The next time he opened his eyes, he is already reincarnated to a world of sword and magic as Rudeus Greirad. Born to a new world, a new life, Rudeus decided that, "This time, I'll really live my life to the fullest with no regret!". Thus start the journey of a man yearning to restart his life. (from animesuki.com)

==Character Introductions==
{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''Warning: May contain spoilers!!!'''
|-
|

''I'll keep the spoilers to a minimum as I can:''

'''Rudeus Greyrat''' - or Rudy, as his given nickname, is the main character, who is the reincarnated NEET loser who died, the twist is that his memories of his past life remained. His current body possessed high affinity for magic even as a child (baby).

'''Paul Greyrat''' - Rudy's father, an accomplished swordsman. Currently works as swordsman who protects their village. He teaches Rudy swordsmanship.

'''Zeny/Janis/Janice (Zenisu?) Greyrat''' - Rudy's mother, she's a mage who seems to know healing magic.

'''Lylia''' - Greyrat's family maid. she's a former palace maid bodyguard. Her family's sword school was where Rudy's father studied at.

'''Roxy Migurudia''' - She is Rudy's magic tutor (during his 3-5 years of age), a talented mage from a demon race.

'''Sylphiette''' - Rudy's first friend of the same age (5 years old), whom Rudy saved from bullies. The reason was Slyphy's a mix of elf, human and beast.

'''Ellis Greyrat''' - She is Rudy's older cousin, she's also his student, (at this time, when he's around age 7) he's supposed to teach her magic among other things such as math, reading, etc.

|}

== Translation ==

=== [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::*Note: SilentWolfie is currently translating this on [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ in his/her deviantart site]

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*June 4, 2014
:*Volume 2 side story completed
*May 24, 2014
:*Volume 1 completed
*May 17, 2014
:*Project page created

== Mushoku Tensei by Rifujin na Magonote ==

===Volume 1===
'''[Completely translated by SilentWolfie]'''
::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Prologue-Edited-Mushoku-Tensei-445924462 here]]
::*'''Chapter 1''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-446163963 here]]
::*'''Chapter 2''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-446958500 here]]
::*'''Chapter 3''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-3-Mushoku-Tensei-447187755 here]]
::*'''Chapter 4''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-4-Mushoku-Tensei-447896413 here]]
::*'''Chapter 5''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-5-Mushoku-tensei-452650295 here]]
::*'''Chapter 6''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-6-Mushoku-Tensei-452997163 here]]
::*'''Chapter 7''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-7-Mushoku-Tensei-454481167 here]]
::*'''Chapter 8''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-8-Mushoku-Tensei-455514271 here]]
::*'''Chapter 9''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-9-Mushoku-Tensei-455637468 here]]
::*'''Chapter 10''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-10-Mushoku-Tensei-455804646 here]]
::*'''Chapter 11''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-11-Mushoku-Tensei-455864962 here]]
::*'''Special Chapter''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-12-Mushoku-Tensei-456058227 here]]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Mushoku Tensei :Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Prologue-Mushoku-Tensei-456511703 here]]
::*'''Chapter 1''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-456544947 here]]
::*'''Chapter 2''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-456937649 here]]
::*'''Side Story''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Side-story-Mushoku-Tensei-458476197 here]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*SilentWolfie [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ (SilentWolfie)]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[user:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] (worst-case-scenario backup translator, I have yet to finish PuiPui )

===Editors===
:*LoliDrag0n [http://pastebin.com/u/loliDrag0n (LoliDrag0n) ]

== Series Overview ==
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 1 ''312 pages'', (January 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040662206
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 2 ''320 pages'', (March 22, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663937
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 3 ''323 pages'', (May 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667553

[[Category:Pending Authorisation]]
[[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Mushoku Tensei

2014-06-04T23:41:27Z

BBeLiN: Name confirmations according to the translator's note at Vol2 side story.

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File: Mushoku Tensei .jpg|250px|thumb]]

"Mushoku Tensei -Isekai Ittara Honki Dasu-" (無職転生～異世界行ったら本気だす～) is a Light novel written by Rifujin na Magonote and illustrated by Shirotaka. Currently ongoing, there are 17 volumes written by the author in his website and 2 volumes (published) printed out by KADOKAWA / Media Factory. A manga based from the novel is serialized in Monthly Comic Flapper.

== Story Synopsis ==
A 34-years-old NEET otaku is chased out from his house by his family. This virgin, plump, unattractive, and penniless nice guy found that his life are going down the path to an end, He then recalled that his life could actually be much better if he can get over the dark history of his life. Just when he was at the point of regret, he saw a truck moving at fast speed, and 3 high-schoolers in it's path. Mustering all strength he had, he tried to save them and ended getting run over by the truck, quickly ending his life. The next time he opened his eyes, he is already reincarnated to a world of sword and magic as Rudeus Greirad. Born to a new world, a new life, Rudeus decided that, "This time, I'll really live my life to the fullest with no regret!". Thus start the journey of a man yearning to restart his life. (from animesuki.com)

==Character Introductions==
{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''Warning: May contain spoilers!!!'''
|-
|

''I'll keep the spoilers to a minimum as I can:''

'''Rudeus Greyrat''' - or Rudy, as his given nickname, is the main character, who is the reincarnated NEET loser who died, the twist is that his memories of his past life remained. His current body possessed high affinity for magic even as a child (baby).

'''Paul Grayrat''' - Rudy's father, an accomplished swordsman. Currently works as swordsman who protects their village. He teaches Rudy swordsmanship.

'''Zeny/Janis/Janice (Zenisu?) Grayrat''' - Rudy's mother, she's a mage who seems to know healing magic.

'''Lylia''' - Greyrat's family maid. she's a former palace maid bodyguard. Her family's sword school was where Rudy's father studied at.

'''Roxy Migurudia''' - She is Rudy's magic tutor (during his 3-5 years of age), a talented mage from a demon race.

'''Sylphiette''' - Rudy's first friend of the same age (5 years old), whom Rudy saved from bullies. The reason was Slyphy's a mix of elf, human and beast.

'''Ellis Greyrat''' - She is Rudy's older cousin, she's also his student, (at this time, when he's around age 7) he's supposed to teach her magic among other things such as math, reading, etc.

|}

== Translation ==

=== [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::*Note: SilentWolfie is currently translating this on [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ in his/her deviantart site]

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*June 4, 2014
:*Volume 2 side story completed
*May 24, 2014
:*Volume 1 completed
*May 17, 2014
:*Project page created

== Mushoku Tensei by Rifujin na Magonote ==

===Volume 1===
'''[Completely translated by SilentWolfie]'''
::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Prologue-Edited-Mushoku-Tensei-445924462 here]]
::*'''Chapter 1''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-446163963 here]]
::*'''Chapter 2''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-446958500 here]]
::*'''Chapter 3''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-3-Mushoku-Tensei-447187755 here]]
::*'''Chapter 4''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-4-Mushoku-Tensei-447896413 here]]
::*'''Chapter 5''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-5-Mushoku-tensei-452650295 here]]
::*'''Chapter 6''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-6-Mushoku-Tensei-452997163 here]]
::*'''Chapter 7''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-7-Mushoku-Tensei-454481167 here]]
::*'''Chapter 8''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-8-Mushoku-Tensei-455514271 here]]
::*'''Chapter 9''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-9-Mushoku-Tensei-455637468 here]]
::*'''Chapter 10''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-10-Mushoku-Tensei-455804646 here]]
::*'''Chapter 11''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-11-Mushoku-Tensei-455864962 here]]
::*'''Special Chapter''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-12-Mushoku-Tensei-456058227 here]]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Mushoku Tensei :Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Prologue-Mushoku-Tensei-456511703 here]]
::*'''Chapter 1''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-456544947 here]]
::*'''Chapter 2''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-456937649 here]]
::*'''Side Story''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Side-story-Mushoku-Tensei-458476197 here]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*SilentWolfie [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ (SilentWolfie)]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[user:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] (worst-case-scenario backup translator, I have yet to finish PuiPui )

===Editors===
:*LoliDrag0n [http://pastebin.com/u/loliDrag0n (LoliDrag0n) ]

== Series Overview ==
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 1 ''312 pages'', (January 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040662206
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 2 ''320 pages'', (March 22, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663937
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 3 ''323 pages'', (May 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667553

[[Category:Pending Authorisation]]
[[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Talk:Mushoku Tensei

2014-06-04T07:36:18Z

BBeLiN:

I liked Mushoku so much that I added it in Baka-Tsuki. It's rare to see a LN author make his MC cross the line (have sex) which Rudeus have done in volume 2, -SAO may be faster, as Kirito did it in volume 1 tho, but Rudeus keeps a harem unlike Kirito strictly speaking that is, much like perverted Issei from DxD, but that one has been yet to do IT even after 17 volumes....

Ok, beyond that, I like how funny & perverted the MC is. How captivating the other characters from the book. The storyline of Mushoku Tensei is engaging, with the chain of events happening one after another leaves you breathless or maybe shouting OMG/WTF/etc...
--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 20:57, 17 May 2014 (CDT)

not showing up on teaser project list?

^Should be fixed now. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:50, 22 May 2014 (CDT)

Ok, while you wait for more Mushoku Tensei, read web novel '''Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou''' the english translations in https://drive.google.com/folderview?id=0B-UR83JR48jpcGJTeTdqSnp5NzA&usp=sharing. Basically, the same premise as .hack, SAO, Log Horizon, Mushoku Tensei: MC gets turns up into another fantasy world. And this time the Main character got the short end of the stick: shitty level/skills compared to his other fellow classmates who gets summoned there. One thing leads to another, and he was betrayed- shot in the back, dropped to an even more difficult floor level and left for dead... well, MC barely survives, vows vengeance & turns to the darkside of the force (cue in the evil Galactic Empire background sound. --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 02:36, 1 June 2014 (CDT)

^Is there perhaps a 2nd link for volume 2 of that novel? It's actually really interesting. Thanks.

^I second it. Just finished it, really interesting.

Read the raw... intense GT. Half of it is gibberish, but at least you can understand the important areas. There's also a forum with spoilers: http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?t=124566&page=2

The next chapters- 25:
https://docs.google.com/document/d/1G0Pkm-DjSn0fBPRh8LIGRYThmjRIvtO2cUMBOMGAX6U/edit?pli=1
26: https://docs.google.com/document/d/1cL8oFqzNbxqaJmA84gEe-mifBL_SI7nEMaCo_JuIBe4/edit?pli=1
--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 03:43, 2 June 2014 (CDT)

^ Thanks bro, I owe you two. (for introducing me to the series and for helping me find the next few chapters) Please alarm me when a new one is translated. GT and Bing translate hurts my head... Bad.

Talk:Mushoku Tensei

2014-06-02T06:32:07Z

BBeLiN:

Talk:Mushoku Tensei

2014-06-02T06:31:32Z

BBeLiN:

I liked Mushoku so much that I added it in Baka-Tsuki. It's rare to see a LN author make his MC cross the line (have sex) which Rudeus have done in volume 2, -SAO may be faster, as Kirito did it in volume 1 tho, but Rudeus keeps a harem unlike Kirito strictly speaking that is, much like perverted Issei from DxD, but that one has been yet to do IT even after 17 volumes....

Ok, beyond that, I like how funny & perverted the MC is. How captivating the other characters from the book. The storyline of Mushoku Tensei is engaging, with the chain of events happening one after another leaves you breathless or maybe shouting OMG/WTF/etc...
--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 20:57, 17 May 2014 (CDT)

not showing up on teaser project list?

^Should be fixed now. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:50, 22 May 2014 (CDT)

Ok, while you wait for more Mushoku Tensei, read web novel '''Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou''' the english translations in https://drive.google.com/folderview?id=0B-UR83JR48jpcGJTeTdqSnp5NzA&usp=sharing. Basically, the same premise as .hack, SAO, Log Horizon, Mushoku Tensei: MC gets turns up into another fantasy world. And this time the Main character got the short end of the stick: shitty level/skills compared to his other fellow classmates who gets summoned there. One thing leads to another, and he was betrayed- shot in the back, dropped to an even more difficult floor level and left for dead... well, MC barely survives, vows vengeance & turns to the darkside of the force (cue in the evil Galactic Empire background sound. --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 02:36, 1 June 2014 (CDT)

^Is there perhaps a 2nd link for volume 2 of that novel? It's actually really interesting. Thanks.
^I second it. Just finished it, really interesting.

Talk:No Game No Life:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2014-06-01T08:36:55Z

BBeLiN:

Hello friends. Just reading the translation and the footnote of 5 of a kind. In this case, since they're playing with jokers, the jokers work as wildcard, so getting a 5 of a kind would be a 4 of a kind plus a joker. In Non-Standard poker hand rules it's usually the highest in the hierarchy, beating even a royal flush. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Non-standard_poker_hand

As above said, what I know about playing poker with joker cards is roughly the same. The joker can be changed into whatever the best hand possible is.
Example:
If you have 2 Jacks, let's say the Jack of Spades and the Jack of Hearts, 2 Kings, the King of Diamonds and the King of Clubs and a Joker, your hand would be a 'Full House'(A double and a triple) instead of the normal 'Two Pairs'(Two doubles and an extra card).

My Youth Romatic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected l Filipino

2014-06-01T03:36:04Z

BBeLiN: /* Tagasalin */

{{Teaser|Filipino}}

[[Image:YahariLoveCom-000a.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Ang My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected (やはり俺の青春ラブコメはまちがっている) ay isang serye ng mga light novel isinulat ni Wataru Wateri at inilarawan ni Ponkan8.Ang serye ay kasalukuyan may 7 tomo at naghihintay ng pag-angkop ng anime sa Abril 2013. Ang serye ay nakakamit ng ika-anim na pwesto sa kasalakuyan na '''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! 2013'''.

My Youth Romantic Comedy is wrong as I expected ay maarani mabasa sa mga sumusunod na wika:
:*[[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected|English(Ingles)]]
:*[[Yahari Ore no Seishun Rabu Kome wa Machigateiru ~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]

==Buod==

Ang romantic comedy ay naiikot sa antisocial haiskul estudyante nangangalan Hachiman Hikigaya na may pangit na paningin sa buhay at walang kaibigan o kasintahan. Tuwing nakikita niya ang kanyang mga kaklase nagkekwento tungkol sa pamumuhay ng buhay Adolesente, sinasabi niya "sila ay puro sinungaling". Kung tinanong siya tunkol sa kanyang hinaharap na pangangarap, tumugon siya, "Hindi nagtatrabaho". Isang guro ay isinali si Hachiman sa "service club", kung saan nakasali ang pinakamaganda na estudyanteng babae sa paaralan, si Yukino Yukinoshita.

== Pagsasalin ==

===Pamantayan ng pormat===
'''Kinakailangang umayon ang bawat kabanatang isinalin sa mga napag-ayunan na'ng mga panuntunan'''
*[[Format_guideline|Pangkahalatang panuntunan sa istilo]]
*[[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong as I Expected l Filipino|Mga panuntunan mula pagsalin mula Ingles sa Filipino(Tagalog)]]

=== [[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected:Registration Page~Filipino Translation|Registration]] ===

'''Ang mga tagasalin ay pinapayuhan na [[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected:Registration Page~Filipino Translation|Filipino register]] ang kanilang kabanata na isinasalin nila'''

===Tomo 1===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v01 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Prologo|Prologo]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1: Samakatuwid, si Hachiman Hikigaya ay bulok]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 7|Kabanata 7: Ang Diyos ng Romcom ay nais niyang gawin ng paminsan-minsan ang isang bagay na mahusay na]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 8|Kabanata 8]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]

 

===Tomo 2===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v02 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 PrologolPrologo|Prologue]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]

 

===Tomo 3===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v03 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Prologo|Prologo]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]

 

===Tomo 4===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v04 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Prologo|Prologo]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 7|Kabanata 7]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 8|Kabanata 8]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]

 

===Tomo 5===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v05 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Prologo|Prologo]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 7|Kabanata 7]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 8|Kabanata 8]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]
 

===Tomo 6===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v06 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Prologo|Prologo]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 7|Kabanata 7]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 8|Kabanata 8]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 9|Kabanata 9]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 10|Kabanata 10]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]
 

===Tomo 7===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v07 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1:Kahit nga si Hachiman Hikigaya ay gusto niyang mag aral ng tahimik]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2:Walang alam kung sino ang dahilan na dumating sila sa Service Club]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3:Si Tobe Kakeru ay lubos na mababaw sa lahat ng paraan na posible]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4:Sa lahat na hindi sinabi,Si Ebina Hina ay bulok pa rin?]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5:Sa nakita mo,Si Yuigahama Yui ay naglagay ng pagsisikap]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6:Si Yukinoshita Yukino ay tahimik nagpunta sa bayan na gabi]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 7|Kabanata 7: Sa hinding inaasahan, Si Miura Yumiko ay nanonood ng napaka malapit]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 8|Kabanata 8:Kahit na, Si Hayama Hayato ay hindi siya makapili ng kahit ano]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 9|Kabanata 9:Sa kanya at sa kanya ay hindi na umaabot ang kanilang pagtatapat sa sinuman]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]
 

===Tagasalin===
* [[User:AeroPH|AeroPH]]
* [[User:BBeLiN|BBeLiN]] (English to Filipino Translator)

[[Category:Filipino]]

My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 1

2014-06-01T03:33:58Z

BBeLiN: Created page with "==Kabanata 1: Samakatuwid, si Hachiman Hikigaya ay bulok== Isang ugat ay pumintig kasabay ng kanyang kilay habang si Shizuka Hiratsuka, ang aming guro sa wikang hapones, ay b..."

==Kabanata 1: Samakatuwid, si Hachiman Hikigaya ay bulok==

Isang ugat ay pumintig kasabay ng kanyang kilay habang si Shizuka Hiratsuka, ang aming guro sa wikang hapones, ay binabasa ang aking sanaysay ng malakas para sa akin. Sa pakikinig dito, nagsimula ko nang maintindihan ang aking husay sa pagsulat, at ito'y mayroon pa ring kakulangan. Kahit pa gumamit ng piling-piling bokabularyo, hindi ito ang uring iyong matatawag na gawa ng isang pantas. Pag tiningnan mo itong maiigi, ito'y parang pawa mga katawatawang saloobin ng isang kubli at maralitang manunulat. Itong bastos na paggamit ng sanaysay ay, tila, ang rason kung bakit ako napatawag rito sa faculty room.

Pero syenpre, hindi ito ang dahilan kung bakit. Ito'y akin nang nalalaman.

Pagkatapos niyang magbasa, nilapat niya ang kanyang kamay sa kanyang noo at bumuntong-hininga.

"Sabihin mo nga Hikigaya, naaalala mo ba kung ano ang paksanpara sa sanaysay na ito?"

"...Opo, ang paksa ay "Pagbabalik-tanaw sa Buhay ng Hayskul".

"Talaga, ito nga. Edi bakit ito nagmumukhang ika'y nagsusulat ng isang pagbabanta ng kamatayan? Ano ka, terorista? O baka sakali naman, isang tanga?"

Si Bb.<ref>Binibining (Miss)</ref> Hiratsuka ay bumuntong-hininga ulit at kinamot ang kanyang ulo sa kainisan.

Ngayon at aking napagiisipisipan, ang paggamit ng salitang "Dalaga" sa "Dalagang Guro" ay nagdadagdag sa sex appeal, nang mas higit sa "Babaeng Guro".

Habang ako'y napangisi sa aking mga iniisip, isang rolyo ng papel ang humampas sa aking ulo.

"Magbigay ka ng pansin!"

"Opo, ma'am."

"Ang iyong mga mata'y nawawalan ng kinang, kagaya ng isang nabubulok na isda."

"Mukha ba talaga silang mayaman sa omega-3? Isa pala akong henyo."

Sa kanyang pagkakagulat, ang kanyang bibig ay bumuka sa parehong dulo.

"Hikigaya, ano ba itong papel na puno pagmamayabang? Bibigyan kita ng isang pagkakataon upang ipaliwanag ang iyong sarili."

Ang tono ng kanyang pananalita, kasama ng isang simangot habang pinanlilisikan niya ako ng kanyang mga mata. Tulad ng inaasahan, kung nanggagaling sa isang gandang tulad niya, ang kabuoan ng kanyang pagtitig kakaiba, sapat upang ako'y lamunin. Katakot-takot.

===Translation Notes===

First time translating a chapter, wow, translating is actually quite a chore... Anyways, I'll continue when I have time. Some real life stuff going on, sorry about that.

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Prologo|Prologo]]
| Return to [[My Youth Romatic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected l Filipino|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

My Youth Romatic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected l Filipino

2014-06-01T02:43:41Z

BBeLiN: /* Tomo 1 */

My Youth Romatic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected l Filipino

2014-06-01T02:24:10Z

BBeLiN: /* Tomo 1 */

{{Teaser|Filipino}}

[[Image:YahariLoveCom-000a.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Ang My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected (やはり俺の青春ラブコメはまちがっている) ay isang serye ng mga light novel isinulat ni Wataru Wateri at inilarawan ni Ponkan8.Ang serye ay kasalukuyan may 7 tomo at naghihintay ng pag-angkop ng anime sa Abril 2013. Ang serye ay nakakamit ng ika-anim na pwesto sa kasalakuyan na '''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! 2013'''.

My Youth Romantic Comedy is wrong as I expected ay maarani mabasa sa mga sumusunod na wika:
:*[[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected|English(Ingles)]]
:*[[Yahari Ore no Seishun Rabu Kome wa Machigateiru ~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]

==Buod==

Ang romantic comedy ay naiikot sa antisocial haiskul estudyante nangangalan Hachiman Hikigaya na may pangit na paningin sa buhay at walang kaibigan o kasintahan. Tuwing nakikita niya ang kanyang mga kaklase nagkekwento tungkol sa pamumuhay ng buhay Adolesente, sinasabi niya "sila ay puro sinungaling". Kung tinanong siya tunkol sa kanyang hinaharap na pangangarap, tumugon siya, "Hindi nagtatrabaho". Isang guro ay isinali si Hachiman sa "service club", kung saan nakasali ang pinakamaganda na estudyanteng babae sa paaralan, si Yukino Yukinoshita.

== Pagsasalin ==

===Pamantayan ng pormat===
'''Kinakailangang umayon ang bawat kabanatang isinalin sa mga napag-ayunan na'ng mga panuntunan'''
*[[Format_guideline|Pangkahalatang panuntunan sa istilo]]
*[[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong as I Expected l Filipino|Mga panuntunan mula pagsalin mula Ingles sa Filipino(Tagalog)]]

=== [[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected:Registration Page~Filipino Translation|Registration]] ===

'''Ang mga tagasalin ay pinapayuhan na [[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected:Registration Page~Filipino Translation|Filipino register]] ang kanilang kabanata na isinasalin nila'''

===Tomo 1===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v01 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Prologo|Prologo]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1: Samakatuwid, si Hachigaya Hachiman ay bulok]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 7|Kabanata 7: Ang Diyos ng Romcom ay nais niyang gawin ng paminsan-minsan ang isang bagay na mahusay na]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Kabanata 8|Kabanata 8]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]

 

===Tomo 2===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v02 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 PrologolPrologo|Prologue]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v2 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]

 

===Tomo 3===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v03 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Prologo|Prologo]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v3 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]

 

===Tomo 4===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v04 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Prologo|Prologo]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 7|Kabanata 7]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Kabanata 8|Kabanata 8]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v4 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]

 

===Tomo 5===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v05 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Prologo|Prologo]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 7|Kabanata 7]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Kabanata 8|Kabanata 8]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v5 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]
 

===Tomo 6===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v06 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Prologo|Prologo]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 7|Kabanata 7]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 8|Kabanata 8]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 9|Kabanata 9]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Kabanata 10|Kabanata 10]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v6 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]
 

===Tomo 7===

[[File:YahariLoveCom v07 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Mga larawan|Mga Larawan ng Nobela]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 1|Kabanata 1:Kahit nga si Hachiman Hikigaya ay gusto niyang mag aral ng tahimik]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 2|Kabanata 2:Walang alam kung sino ang dahilan na dumating sila sa Service Club]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 3|Kabanata 3:Si Tobe Kakeru ay lubos na mababaw sa lahat ng paraan na posible]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 4|Kabanata 4:Sa lahat na hindi sinabi,Si Ebina Hina ay bulok pa rin?]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 5|Kabanata 5:Sa nakita mo,Si Yuigahama Yui ay naglagay ng pagsisikap]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 6|Kabanata 6:Si Yukinoshita Yukino ay tahimik nagpunta sa bayan na gabi]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 7|Kabanata 7: Sa hinding inaasahan, Si Miura Yumiko ay nanonood ng napaka malapit]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 8|Kabanata 8:Kahit na, Si Hayama Hayato ay hindi siya makapili ng kahit ano]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Kabanata 9|Kabanata 9:Sa kanya at sa kanya ay hindi na umaabot ang kanilang pagtatapat sa sinuman]]
::*[[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7 Mga tala ng manunulat|Mga tala ng manunulat]]
 

===Tagasalin===
* [[User:AeroPH|AeroPH]]

[[Category:Filipino]]

My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected:Registration Page~Filipino Translation

2014-06-01T02:21:02Z

BBeLiN: /* My Youth Romantic Comedy is Wrong as I Expected */

Paguulit sa paraan ng pagrerehistro

*"First Come, First Served": Maaring irehistro ang inyong kabanata na gusto isalin

*Hindi lalampas sa kalahati ng kahit anong bulto ang ni-rerekomendang gawin ninyo

*Hindi hihigit ng dalawa na nagsasalin sa bawat tomo

*Ang pinakamataas na rami ng tomo na pwede mo iaktibo ay isa

*Hindi ito Binding Contract na " kaylangan ko itrabaho ang nilagay ko dito". Ang pinagpilian dito ay pwede pagkasunduan ng bawat tagasalin

==''My Youth Romantic Comedy is Wrong as I Expected''==

===Tomo 1===

*Prologo:AeroPH(Ginagawa pa)
*Kabanata 1:BBeLiN
*Kabanata 2:
*Kabanata 3:
*Kabanata 4:
*Kabanata 5:
*Kabanata 6:
*Kabanata 7:
*Kabanata 8:
*Mga tala ng manunulat:

===Tomo 2===

*Prologo
*Kabanata 1
*Kabanata 2
*Kabanata 3
*Kabanata 4
*Kabanata 5
*Kabanata 6
*Mga tala ng manunulat

===Tomo 3===

*Prologo
*Kabanata 1
*Kabanata 2
*Kabanata 3
*Kabanata 4
*Kabanata 5
*Kabanata 6
*Mga tala ng manunulat

===Tomo 4===

*Prologo
*Kabanata 1
*Kabanata 2
*Kabanata 3
*Kabanata 4
*Kabanata 5
*Kabanata 6
*Kabanata 7
*Kabanata 8
*Mga tala ng manunulat

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Bumalik sa [[My Youth Romatic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected l Filipino|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>
[[Category:Registration Page]]

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2014-05-31T06:21:22Z

BBeLiN: /* Chapter 3 - The Moment When Darkness Completely Took Over */

==Chapter 3 - The Moment When Darkness Completely Took Over==


Killing everyone.

Killing everyone.

As long as it was an enemy, even if it’s women or children, they shall be killed with no mercy.

“......”

That was how it turned out in the end.

He thought.

Just as he previously thought.

Sion Astal became the king, and that was how it turned out in the end.

“......”

That was what Lieutenant General Milan Froaude thought.

With beautiful raven-black hair. With a slender and delicate figure. And wearing a rare black ring on his long slender fingers.


Bearing a face with surprisingly well-ordered features, he possesses a gleaming pair of dark blue eyes that speaks of an unyielding cold darkness.

Those deep, dark-colored eyes seem to despise all they see, making them look like a curse was buried within them.

With those sharp-looking thin pupils of his, he was currently deep in thought on the current state of affairs of this country.

The perfect country that was created by the Hero King Sion Astal.

A beacon of light arising from the former messed-up Roland to guide this country.

He was the one who could reign supreme over this country, or rather, reign supreme over the whole world, that was what Froaude thought.

And he thought that he would be the one to bear upon himself all the necessary darkness in order to make this a reality.

However.

That was no longer necessary.

''His Majesty...... in spite of having taken in the darkness of this entire world, has yet to lose his brilliance.''

Killing women.

Killing children.

Resuming the human experiments.

Purging the rebellious nobles.

There was no longer anyone who could go against him or this country.


From another viewpoint, he was a tyrant.

A level of dictatorship that was unmatched previously. He already possesses a level of power that could only be acquired through losing himself.

He already possesses a level of power that can strike fear into the hearts of everyone.

And yet.

And yet, he continued on with the identity of a hero king.

A hero king whom, his people were madly in love with, whom his subordinates were cheering on, and whom even those soldiers created from the human experiments had found a reason to die for, Sion Astal.

That was some unbelievable power.

Charisma.

Popularity.

Reputation.

Fame.

All of these became his 'allies'.

A king born with these qualities.

A king born with the ability to carry both humongous levels of light and darkness.

From a dark corner, Sion Astal emitted a piercing gaze that seemed to be able to smash away all obstacles right in front of him, wherever he looked.


That’s why everyone could adore him, and follow him in his madness.

The people.

The country.

The world.

That’s why.

“...... that’s why I......”

He gazed outside the window.

At the corridor that led towards the throne room, the light from the morning sun was streaming in through the window.

It was as if it was shining on the man who was waiting for him further up front, shining on the future of this country.

Well.

“...... His Majesty may not think so though.”

As he said that, a thin cold smile floated on Froaude’s lips.

Because he, Sion Astal, was a troubled king.

The invasion of Nelpha must have caused him a tremendous amount of grief. One who looked upon his face could tell.


But that was just a feeling of pain in his heart.

It would not stop him from moving forward.

In spite of the pain in his heart, his determination would not waver.

The massacre of Nelpha was a thing of necessity. Knowing that, if he were a person who was unable to take on an absolute and convicted decision, he would not have been chosen by Froaude as his liege.

Especially ever since the obstacle Ryner Lute was removed, the determination of Sion Astal to move forward became even stronger. As expected, that '''Alpha Stigma''' monster was a cancer to Sion.

But that was removed.

With determination, Sion moved forward.

“......”

Froaude stopped there.

He had come to the end of the corridor, and was standing in front of the huge, spacious throne room. He bowed his head.

And inside the room.

The man sitting on the throne that could only be seated by the very king of this country, nodded.


“You’ve come.”

“Yes.”

Froaude raised his head. In front of him was the Hero King.

Bearing silver hair with a regal feel, and golden eyes that speak of an indomitable spirit which seemed to mesmerize all who look into them.

That light.

Froaude thought.

''That light had the power to bury the deep darkness within me......''

That was what he thought.

Froaude took a few steps forward and stood just before Sion, then bowed his head again.

“...... you seem to be in great spirits, Your Majesty.”

Sion shrugged his shoulders.

“Hardly.”

Froaude smiled faintly.

“I know.”

“Then, you said that in spite of knowing?”


“Yes.”

“A detestable person indeed.”

“That’s my role......”

“Haha. Is that something that one would say of himself?”

Froaude smiled again. But that was a terribly cold smile.

“And......”

Froaude said.

“I heard you called for me?”

Sion nodded.

“There’s something I want to ask of you.”

“Something you want to ask of me?”

At that moment, Froaude searched through his mind in an instant. What was it that Sion wanted to ask of him?

If it’s about the invasion of Nelpha, it had already been entrusted to the Field Marshal of this country, Claugh Klom. And if he was the one being entrusted, the task would no doubt be completed without any mishaps. He was a capable man. Hence it should not have anything to do with the issue on Nelpha, he thought.

[[Image:DDnYnD v01 175.jpg|thumb]]

Then, was it to discuss with him about plans for invading Runa? It should also be about time to think about the strategy with regards to Cassla, located to the north of this southernmost part of the continent.

Or could it be about the disposal of the remaining resisting puny group of nobles hidden in the shadows.

Or was it about the movements of the Gastark Empire, which is expanding southwards at an alarming rate.

But for each and every one of them, the appropriate countermeasures were already in progress.

If so,

“......”

Froaude stopped the flow of his thoughts and looked at the face of his king.

The troubled expression of his king, and he.

“...... is this about Ryner Lute?”

Sion nodded.

“Yes. With the aid of his comrade, he broke out of prison and escaped.”

“I see.”

“And on top of that, Miller has been interfering with me.”


Froaude smiled.

“That’s because Major Miller has yet to know of the thing inside of Your Majesty.”

Well actually, Froaude was originally also not aware of that immense amount of power squirming inside of Sion.

But that was something to be expected.

That was a power that a king needed.

Sion Astal was a chosen one, and that’s why he was conferred with such a power.

That day.

That day which Sion showed it to Froaude.

And he understood it immediately.

The responsibility, the light, and the darkness that Sion was carrying was greater than what he had thought.

But this king still moved forward.

In order to change the world.

Froaude continued.

“So, for Ryner Lute......”

“Apprehend him.”


“...... on what grounds?”

“A fugitive traitor of the country.”

“Then shall I kill him?”

Sion’s expression did not change. But he could see that his heart was wavering.

Ryner Lute.

Ryner Lute. Ryner Lute. Ryner Lute.

Just as he thought, that man was a cancer. That was what Froaude thought.

Sion said.

“...... ah. It’s okay to kill him. But the best is to capture him alive.”

And Froaude,

“...... understood.”

He acknowledged.

He turned around after that.

“...... in that case, I’ll be on my way.”

He left the throne room.

Ryner Lute.


He was also, perhaps, a chosen one.

For him to bring this amount of distress to the hero king.

But, each and every person has a role to play in the grand scheme of this world.

Sion is one who will change the world.

And.

As food, as fodder, Ryner is one who will become a sacrifice.

It would be terribly troublesome for the fodder to move freely on his own.

After leaving the throne room, Froaude stood in the corridor for a while, and murmured.

“Now, what is the best course of action?”

To kill Ryner Lute.

Or to capture him alive.

While undertaking that mission, he might uncover some new leads.

''What in the world is Sion Astal?''

''And what will we bring about to this world?''

The investigation into those questions were mostly already underway.

And quite possibly, Major Rahel Miller must also have been gathering information regarding these matters. And because he must have reached the limits on what he could discover, he tried letting Ryner escape.


He recalled back to what Sion said a while ago.

''“With the aid of his comrade, he broke out of prison and escaped.”''

The comrade he was referring to was probably that woman known as Ferris.

And it was probably Miller who leaked Ryner’s whereabouts to her. Miller was making efforts in trying to discover Sion’s secret.

“...... such a roundabout manner was really unnecessary.”

Froaude smiled.

If he really wanted to know, he could just ask Sion. Since there was no longer any need to hide it anymore. But then again, Rahel Miller and his subordinate, Luke Stokkart, are the type of people who would cover up their tracks, and do things covertly. It was this shrewdness of theirs that put Sion in a favorable position to start the revolution to revive this country.

They are excellent men. Men of exceptional abilities.

However, this time round, what they did was indeed a little too indirect, Froaude thought.

Even without doing that.

“...... all they had to do was to ask. Isn’t that right? Lucile Eris-san.”


He murmured in a very soft voice that could hardly be heard by even someone who were to stand just beside him.

On saying that.

“...... that’s right.”

A voice replied.

And the voice came from right in front of him. In the center of the corridor right before him, where there was nothing to be seen.

There he was.

Invisible to the eye, there he was.

“......”

The monster.

Froaude smiled.

“Finally, we meet.”

“I’ve always been watching you though.”

“I see.”

“You are a splendid person. Even when Sion’s heart starts to waver, you will undoubtedly guide him back to his rightful path.”


Froaude shook his head.

“You flatter me too much. His Majesty...... even if I’m not around, he will definitely get back onto his rightful path and move forward.”

“Ah, you’re right. But even so, you’ve aided him quite a lot, haven’t you? You’ve said it right at the start, didn’t you? The time when you and Sion first met......”

''I’ll shoulder your darkness.''

That was what he said.

However, the Sion now seemed to be able to manage both sides of the light and darkness, without losing his brilliance.

Of course, that also meant that it had become much easier for Froaude to carry out his tasks but.

But Lucile said.

“From hereon, you will still continue to move forward right?”

Froaude laughed.

“You must be referring to how I’m going to deal with Ryner Lute, isn’t it?”

Lucile did not reply. However, Froaude felt his acknowledgement.

He continued.


“His Majesty said to either kill or capture Ryner. But are you...... Duke Eris, wishing for something else altogether?”

There was no response.

There was no sign of him.

It was indeed hard to communicate with a monster, Froaude smiled wryly. He put up with it and continued.

“That is of course something along the same line of what I was thinking. Since whenever it comes to the matter of that '''Alpha Stigma''' bearer, His Majesty’s sensibility gets clouded.”

That’s right. Whenever it came to the matter of dealing with Ryner Lute, Sion could never seem to think rationally.

Was it indeed because he was special in some way?

It was a history repeating itself since ancient times.

The hero and the sacrifice.

Was it due to the circumstances binding the light and the sad demon?

That was something that Froaude could not understand. Rather, there was no real need for him to understand. What he needed to do was just what he thought was necessary and required, well rather, at times something that goes beyond that, and then move forward.


Sion wished to kill Ryner Lute. In order to prevent him from becoming his fodder. In order to prevent him from becoming a sacrifice.

There was of course another method. To kill Ryner Lute, and to once again depend on another '''Alpha Stigma''', this was another possibility.

If Ryner Lute could be captured alive, it was also possible to conduct research on him to find a way to save him.

And after saving him, he could substitute another '''Alpha Stigma''' for him. That was also possible.

But by doing any of those, he would end up going through a large detour.

''If that’s the case, then how about allowing Ryner Lute to escape to other countries?''

''In that situation, His Majesty would not be able to save him.''

If he could not be saved.

If they were far apart from each other, and without a convenient way to save him, the time would come one day when everything ends.

Sion will devour Ryner and attain his true form.

But.

But that would be still too condoning of him.


Froaude thought.

There were still quite a number of major unknowns present. If assuming Ryner got killed by someone else in the meantime, the plan would fail.

If assuming Ryner discovers something that would allow him to pull Sion out of his current state, the plan would fail.

And if assuming Ryner......

“......”

Well, even though the chance of this happening is one in a million, it’s not completely impossible for him to gather strong allies to pose a threat against Sion Astal, or rather, against the entire Roland Empire.

All of that would be for the sake of saving Sion, and not for satisfying his own ego, which will make it not impossible for him to become a great threat.

To see him as not someone who was not just canon fodder for Sion, not just a sacrifice but something beyond that, Froaude shall not let him foil the plan.

Hence,


“...... I shall capture Ryner Lute.”

“I see.”

Lucile answered.

But without skipping a beat, Froaude continued.

“And I shall imprison him in some place beyond His Majesty’s sight, until that day comes. I shall cut his tongue off, and chop off his limbs.”

Definitely.

Definitely in such a situation, Ryner would not be able to interfere with Sion anymore.

“It would be fine if his life is spared, isn’t it?”

Froaude asked and Lucile replied.

“Yes. As long as he is alive, with his cursed eyes. He can still become the sacrifice in that state.”

“If so, he won’t need anything below his head.”

“You do say some scary things.”

But in response to Lucile’s words, ''I won’t want to hear that coming from you, a monster from which I could only feel an aura of death'', Froaude thought.


Even though he did not say it aloud, his thoughts must have reached Lucile.

Lucile said.

“...... fufu. Am I scary?”

“Yes. You are scary indeed.”

Froaude answered honestly.

“Because you might get killed?”

“No, since the day I was born, I have never feared death.”

“...... then what do you fear of me?”

Froaude laughed at that question. He looked intently at the empty space in front of him and laughed coldly.

“What I fear is your weakness. Duke Lucile Eris. The you who has bestowed His Majesty his influence...... the you who possesses an absolute power...... the thing I really feared most...... is a weakness in you.”

“Horh?”

Lucile made a questioning sound as his curiosity was slightly aroused.


But Froaude thought that it was meaningless to continue this discussion. Whatever the case, in the end, there were too many things to predict, and some form of uncertainties are sure to exist. Knowing all that, if one could not have the last laugh, one could not claim the ultimate victory.

And Froaude, and Sion, intend to ultimately bring victory to this Roland.

No matter what the obstacles are.

Whether it is Ryner Lute, or Gastark, or even if this Lucile Eris is the one to interfere.

''In the end, we will have the last laugh.''

Hero King Sion Astal shall rule over the whole of this Menoris continent, and Roland shall have the last laugh.

Well, but until then.

“...... it has been a pretty long conversation. If I spend too much time here, the traitor will get away.”

Until then, this person...... this monster Lucile Eris, also has a usable value.

At the same time, in order to be prepared to treat him as an enemy, it is necessary to find a way to kill him.

The way to kill this monster who sees everything from within Roland.

“I shall take my leave here.”


Froaude started walking.

Forward.

In the direction from which Lucile’s voice resounded.

And in an instant, a cold killing intent was felt from behind him, but Froaude’s expression did not change.

Since he was not fearful of death anyway.

He continued walking forward.

“......”

Lucile did not say anything. But, he could feel it. He was not putting on a guard against Froaude. That’s to be expected of course. Towards such an insanely powerful monster, Froaude could not even come close to scratching him. He was no way a match for Lucile. That was what he could feel. As long as he continued to remain useful around the monster, it would be fine, that was all he could think of.

But.

“......”

That was fine.

That was no need for Lucile to be wary.


There was no need for him to put his guard on.

For him to think of Froaude as a worthless existence, that was fine in Froaude’s perspective.

While creeping around in the dark like a poisonous snake, there was no need for the monster to notice his fangs right now.

Anyway, in the end.

Since in the end, he would discover his fangs with a certain realization.

“......”

Without looking back, a smile floated on Froaude’s lips. With that smile, he revealed his white teeth for just an instant. A smile that was cold, like that of a devil.

At least for now, as long as he didn’t realize......

“......”

All of a sudden.

“...... you got it all wrong. Even I, am afraid of a human like you.”

From behind Froaude, Lucile whispered close to his ear. At a distance where he could almost touch him.

On the spur of moment, Froaude turned towards that direction.


As he did that, right in front of him, was a strikingly beautiful face of a man with blond hair. That monster, with a smile, was peering at Froaude.

He was peering into his heart.

He understood with just a single glimpse.

This man standing beside him did not seem like an untouchable apparition.

He looked nothing like a insanely powerful monster.

But still, those were his words. In a mocking manner. As if to ridicule him.

“That’s why I am putting my guard on. Against your strength. Against your fangs. Against your poison.”

Even though he said it lightly, he was serious.

Froaude seemed to shake at that.

It seemed like he was shaking from despair.

Even while he possesses such a level of power, there was no sign of haughtiness. There was no sign of arrogance. If so, what should he do? Perhaps, there was really no weakness attached to him.

If so, what should he do?

Froaude seemed to be shaking.

“......”


He seemed to be shaking.

However, that shaking certainly did not stem from fear.

It was from delight.

A feeling of delight from seeing a darkness that was deeper and darker than that of his.

Such a monster.

Such an incredibe monster.

“......”

''Is he going to kill me......''

As that thought floated in his mind, he appeared to shake with an uncontrollable sheer delight.

“...... haha. You must be joking. I’m not going to make an enemy out of you. If we were to come to blows, I would just get killed in the end.”

“Heh. Is that so?”

“Yes. That is so.”

But that was a lie.

''I will one day kill him. It will be necessary for me to do so. The reason for that is because he will become an unnecessary existence.''


''This monster, such a monster; the world does not need the likes of him.''

''Therefore, I would be taking in the darkness present within him. I will bear even this darkness. It is just as I’ve said right at the start.''

''I alone shall shoulder all the darkness of the Hero King, Sion Astal.''

“......”

That was what Froaude thought.

He would surpass this darkness, and stretched his hand towards a deeper, darker place.

Somewhere deeper, and darker.

As dark as he could, as deep as he could, in order to increase the brilliance of Sion Astal.

''And that brilliance shall bury my darkness.''

“...... I will not oppose you. It’s my principle not to do anything that is meaningless.”

“Fufu. Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“Well, if that’s what you insist, then it’s fine for now.”

“Then, may I?”


“Sure.”

Froaude bowed his head once more, and started walking.

He could feel his gaze on him from behind.

The gaze of a monster.

But it’s not the time to turn around and look back.

It’s not the time to kill him yet.

Thus, without looking back.

“......”

He started thinking about another prey that he needed to hunt right now.

<center>♦</center>

The situation was at its worst.

Cruel. Dirty. Tragic. Despondent. Everything and anything in sight was so.

But that was not something out of the ordinary.

Since there was no battlefield that is free from those things.

“......”


He looked over the scenery before him, and grimaced.

It was a scene of piled-up dead bodies in a sea of blood.

There was no sign of life anywhere.

Since his orders were to spare no one.

That did not just apply to soldiers.

To kill all living, even women and children, those were his orders.

''"In order to show the world the might of Roland, in order to let them know the consequences of opposing Roland, massacre them all."''

Those were Sion’s orders, and as such, those were Claugh's very orders.

That’s why right before him, there was nothing but dead bodies.

Belonging to the angry soldiers, crying families, despaired lovers. The nobles, the populace, humans, animals, regardless of status or gender.

There was only death.

Even though this was the first time he had given out such thorough orders to kill everyone, he seemed to be at ease.

No, perhaps, it’s wrong to say so.


It was the same as always.

Whether it comes to killing children, adults, women, men, or anyone else, it was the same as always,

“...... disgusting......”

Claugh Klom seemed to be spitting out those words.

With flaming red hair, sharp red eyes. Donning a set of steel armor, and Roland’s military uniform.

The closest aide to the Hero King, Sion Astal, the Field Marshal of Roland Empire.

From within Roland to the neighbouring countries, there is none who has never heard of his name.

But that fame was not gained from his position as a Field Marshal, but rather as a death god who appears on the battlefield.

Whichever battlefield the death god goes to, a rain of blood will follow.

Riding like the wind through the enemy ranks, and soaking his right arm with the enemy’s blood, a man to be feared by all.

Just by seeing his figure on a battlefield.

Just by seeing the tattoo on his right arm, the enemy is bound to lose their morale and be thrown into confusion from the overwhelming fear arising from just that alone.


That’s the reason for that.

That’s the reason why even when told ''"for the Field Marshal to be at the frontlines, are you crazy?"'' in an attempt to stop him, Claugh just shook it off and came all the way here.

Since just by using his name, some of the enemy might lose their fighting spirit and flee, which would make it possible to minimize the sacrifices.

However.

“......”

Claugh looked over the land before him.

He looked over the piled-up bodies.

And with a sad look, he grimaced.

He was now pretty much north from the borders that divide Roland Empire and Imperial Nelpha, within the territory belonging to a noble known as Count Terens.

To be precise, he was now assaulting its largest town. And further up front, were Count Terens’s castle and fortress, where he was making his stand.

By the way, before this, Claugh had already taken over the land of two other nobles, and on top of that, within Terens’s territory, he had completely leveled five villages and two towns.

Thus, once this town and that fortress fall, the connected territory that leads all the way back to Roland, in other words, the defense lines that Nelpha had against Roland would have all crumbled.

All that had taken one week.

In just one week, Claugh had killed many of Nelpha’s populace.

The number of people killed during that period, was already something he didn’t want to think about.

The disparity in strength was evident, and there was no way Nelpha could stand up to Roland.

Rather, since the merger with Estabul Kingdom, there was no country in the south of this continent that could stand up to Roland Empire.

But even so, during this one year after the merger, Roland did not slow down in its pace to move forward.

Sion Astal had been preparing for the upcoming wars during this one year......

Well, rather.

It was not really for these wars, in fact it’s only starting now, all of those efforts in increasing military might were preparations to wage war against the entire world.

Training soldiers. Conscripting soldiers. Magic research.

And the human experiments.


At any rate, Sion has acquired a considerable amount of power.

And thus there had been a fair amount of accomplishments within the country of Roland.

He had acquired from the former broken Roland, which previously existed merely for the pleasure of the nobles, a large amount of data on the unthinkable human experiments which were left behind, and above all else, put a stop to the tyranny of the nobles, brought back peace and freedom to the lives of the people who had suffered under the former rule.

Normally, the build up of military power would have placed a heavier burden on the people in taxation, but Sion instead funded it through the coffers of those nobles who had continued to indulge in their extravagant lifestyle.

And in the end, it was possible to amass a huge army to the benefit of the country.

Under the rule of a righteous king, Roland has become something else altogether, growing into a great powerful country.

“......”

And right here, right now, assembled an army with an extraordinary high morale.

These were not your everyday troops, but strength-enhanced soldiers from the human experiments, a product of the past one year of magic research and training, a hybrid army made up of both Roland and former Estabul’s soldiers.

There were ten thousand of them here.

However, with just that ten thousand alone, Claugh was ordered by Sion to decimate Nelpha’s eighty-eight thousand strong army.


And that was what he had been doing.

He was already close to annihilating Nelpha’s defense lines.

The casualties incurred on this side so far, was only two.

Faced with this abnormal army from Roland, Nelpha was already losing their will to fight.

Thus this war was already.

“...... it’s over.”

Claugh murmured.

Rather, it had to end. So far, it had been going according to Sion’s calculations, by demonstrating Roland’s might, and showing Nelpha the massacres, they had obtained surrender after surrender before Nelpha’s main force was sent out.

By doing that, even if the populace had to be killed initially, the loss of lives could be minimized at the end of the day.

This was the same as those human experiments.

Even if a large number of people had to be sacrificed for the human experiments, in the end, if it was possible to overwhelm other countries with merely ten thousand troops, the loss of lives could be reduced.

And the result of all that could already be seen.

This Count Terens served as a good example.


Even though up till this point in the territory, troops had been sent out for defense, the bulk of them had fled almost immediately. They fled and left behind the people they were supposed to protect. Count Terens must have already abandoned his fortress as well.

Abandoning the wailing commoners, he had fled.

Even so, Claugh would definitely not relax his attacks.

This was where it would be decided.

The killing of Nelpha’s people shall end here.

It definitely will end here.

Therefore,

“...... spare no one.”

Claugh said in a low, dark voice.

The order was passed down quickly. The troops moved in a perfect orderly manner. That is to say Roland’s troops.

Past the piled-up bodies, from the almost completely wrecked town, the soldiers moved forward.


Only four hours were probably needed for the entire castle and fortress to be overrun by Roland’s troops.

There would be more mountains of dead bodies created.

“...... really.”

Claugh, for another time, said.

“It’s really a disgusting way to fight.”

But, since it was necessary, he had to do it.

Sion had been for the past one year, fighting in this manner alone.

And now, together with his other subordinates, they had to answer to his resolve. As the king of Roland, Sion could have pushed all the dirty work to his subordinates.

Well, before the army was dispatched, when Claugh made that remark, Sion,

''“If that’s the case, then why are you heading to the frontlines? You can just sit back from behind and leave the dirty work to your men, can’t you?”''

And so on and so forth, he said.

And at the end, he said the following.

''“...... sorry for making you do the dirty work.”''

As he recalled Sion’s tired and sad looking face during that time, Claugh just smiled faintly.


“...... bummer. That idiot always tries to take on everything all by himself......”

At that moment, Claugh, for a single time, turned around and looked behind him.

Towards the south.

The south where Roland is.

Just as he thought, at this kind of distance, it was impossible to see Roland’s castle.

The sky was clear. Even though it seemed like from the southwest, dark clouds were floating towards here, well, before the rain comes, the battle in this land will have ended by then.

Claugh made a small sigh.

And at that moment.

“Your Eminence Field Marshal Claugh!”

The familiar voice came from northeast, the opposite direction he was looking at, and he turned towards there.

And there, was a horse galloping towards here, with a young official riding it.

He has golden hair, and a pair of intelligent looking eyes. Though he is not really tall, it was clear that he has a firm and toned body.

It was Shuss Shirazz.


While six years younger than Claugh at a young age of nineteen, Shuss was someone who had been through countless battles with him, a long-time trusted aide.

He was one who could analyze a situation calmly, and was in charge of gathering intelligence.

Even now, he had been investigating the reactions of Nelpha in response to this particular attack from Roland, and had finally returned.

Shuss stopped his horse before Claugh, got off, and knelt before him.

“I’ve returned, Your Eminence.”

Claugh frowned at him,

“Stop the ‘Your Eminence’ thing.”

“But.”

“That’s enough. How long have you been following me around? All soldiers are now out. So stop mimicking the behaviour of others.”

In response to those words, Shuss made a slightly troubled face.

“However, we are now on the battlefield...... Your Eminence.”

Claugh shook his hand in a fed-up manner.

''This person has always been like that. His over-seriousness, is it a bad quality or a good quality, no, it definitely has to be a bad quality.''


Claugh gave up and asked.

“And?”

“Yes sir. There are a total of four reports, one good, one bad, and two interesting ones.”

“I see. So, which one do you want to start with?”

Shuss seemed to think for a moment, and made a mischievious face.

“Then, I shall start with the good report.”

“Haha, so you want to save the bad report for the last, and leave me depressed? You have a surprisingly bad personality.”

Shuss smiled.

“Just like my superior.”

“Which superior are you referring to?”

“Hm, who is it again? I seem to remember him having red hair and an iron-like body.”

Shuss looked intently at the red-haired Field Marshal of Roland.

But Claugh,


“Who the heck has red hair hrm. Calne?”

What a thing to say, and Shuss smiled.

“No, I don’t remember Major General Kaiwal having anything like red hair...... well let’s leave that aside for now.”

“Yeah. We will do just that. That guy has a pretty bad personality. And on top of that, he’s a lecher who likes other people’s wives.”


“Haha. I won’t deny the fact that his overzealous interest in women is something undesirable though...... Major General Kaiwal probably is [[Dai_Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu:Volume_1_Translator's_Notes#Sneezing|sneezing]] right now, don’t you think?”


“And that would get him dumped because it feels dirty to be sneezed on.”

“Yeah yeah.”

Both of them laughed.

By the way, the person known as Calne Kaiwal, like Claugh, has been a subordinate of Sion since the old militaristic days, and even right now, alongside with Claugh, is called the left hand of the Hero King, and even so, since he is around the same age as Shuss and they have known each other since back then while following Sion, they are on particularly good terms and can joke around with no reservations at all.

However, Calne is a Major General.


Shuss is still a Second Lieutenant.

The reason was because Shuss had rejected all promotions. In order to bear less responsibilities so that he could continue to serve Claugh, and that’s the reason why he’s here right now.

Claugh and Calne are serving Sion.

But, as for Shuss, he chose Claugh as the man he would follow to the bitter end.

And even this time round, he had chosen to follow Claugh to this dirty dishonorable battlefield.

Even though Claugh had told him that it was better not to come along, he just smiled and rejected the advice flatly.

''“It was for this that I joined the army. This is my country. In order not to show this terrible scene to my dead family again. In order not to show the terrible scene that had befallen Roland before, I shall be the first to bear witness to all of these.”''

What a thing to say.

''You are an overly-serious man.'' If Claugh called him an overly-serious fool, Shuss would just respond in a joking manner,

''“Ahaha. That’s quite true. I’m a very serious guy. In order to protect the superior who is even more serious and more foolish than me, and who would throw himself away like an ornamental stone, I’m going along. That’s because you are an important person that Roland cannot do without. I have to be there to save you from dying, at least for one time as a substitute.”''


And when Claugh said ''don’t mess around with me, if you die before me, I’m gonna kill you'', Shuss merely grinned.

''"Haha. If I die, you won’t be able to kill me, right?"''

And only smiled.

“......”

But he understood what this fool was saying.

He too wanted to dirty only his own hands.

If by doing that, they could save someone else, it’s enough.

''For that to happen, that’s why we are here.''

“...... and?”

Claugh asked.

“Well then, shall we start with the good report?”

Shuss nodded.

“The head of Imperial Nelpha...... has decided to surrender to Roland.”


“......”

That was a report that Claugh had been waiting for impatiently.

To make Imperial Nelpha surrender with the least number of sacrifices, and also to demonstrate Roland’s might to Cassla and Runa, which will give an advantage to Roland in the near future.

Regarding Nelpha’s expected surrender after this, everything should have been going according to plan.

However.

Claugh squinted his eyes.

Given the current circumstances, he did not get the feeling that everything would be going well for certain.

The truth was that Imperial Nelpha was currently split into two factions from within.

The first belonged to the benevolent king who had agreed to the alliance with Roland, Gread Nelphi, and the nobles who followed him.

The second was the Anti-Roland noble faction who see the act of Estabul Kingdom merging with Roland into a larger power as a threat. This faction was formed by the First Prince of Nelpha in order to increase his influence. And while King Gread Nelphi was bedridden from illness, in the name of the King, he might have moved his army southward to invade Roland if not for Roland’s preemptive strike.


Among these two factions, whose head was the one that decided on the surrender.

Well, one could make a guess.

“Was Gread Nelphi the one who put out the surrender?”

Claugh said, and Shuss nodded.

“Yes. Even though he is in his old age, he is still the one who has rebuilt Imperial Nelpha in just one generation.”

“He could immediately tell the difference in strength between Roland and Nelpha, and how unproductive it was to spill unnecessary blood. A wise monarch indeed.”

“Yes.”

“Then, this war is already over.”

Even as Claugh said that, his expression did not relax.

“But, you still have something bad to report right?”

Shuss nodded quietly.

“So, what’s the bad news?”

“King Gread Nelphi......”

On hearing just that, Claugh assumed a troubled expression.

“...... is he dead?”


“Yes. Immediately after declaring the surrender.”

“Because of old age?”

Even though Claugh didn’t really think that was the case, he asked anyway.

As expected, Shuss shook his head.

“He was killed.”

By who? But he didn’t bother asking. He must have been killed by his son from the opposing faction.

Shuss continued.

“King Nelphi offered his head, as well as the imprisonment of his successor, Prince Starnel, as a proposal to end this war but......”

By the way, Starnel was the one who formed the Anti-Roland faction, the prince who raised an opposing flag towards King Gread Nelphi.

“And Starnel didn’t really like the surrendering proposal put forth by King Nelphi right?”

“Yes.”

“Then, he killed his own father to save himself.”

Shuss nodded.

“Thinking that his imprisonment in Roland will undoubtedly lead to his death, in a frenzy, he killed his father, so it seems.”


“What a stupid prince.”

Claugh smiled wryly.

But the prince’s thinking was on the right track.

There was no intention of sparing any of the royal family in this war.

They were to kill all of the royal family and announced it.

Because Nelpha obstructed Roland and resisted, even if it’s only once, they would have to kill all of the royal family.

However, if right from the beginning Nelpha had surrendered, the royal family would be inducted into Roland’s nobility, and would be able to keep their lives and status.

This would have been a befitting result.

The decision to go to war or not lay with the nobles and the royal family. And if the royal family had decided to allow the invasion of Roland, thereby retaining their lives and status, what would then happen?

Making a choice that would be unlike that of the benevolent lord, Gread Nelphi, who can use his own life to protect his people.

In order to secure their own lives, they would definitely surrender.

Though that, in certainty, would reduce the fighting and deaths.


''For now, in order to achieve the ultimate end where there is less loss of lives, I’m sorry but we have to make an example out of you, Nelpha.''

The orders from Sion was to kill all who were related to the royal family within the order of the second degree.

And Gread Nelphi must have been aware of that. But apparently, he’s attempting to bargain against that. By offering his own head, he had hoped to bargain for his son’s life.

That’s why the surrender came so promptly.

Currently, only the frontline defense had fallen. Nelpha still has seventy thousand strong to be deployed.

By surrendering early, Nelpha has effectively helped Roland to display their overwhelming power to the entire world, so would Roland agree to the bargain?

That was indeed a wise judgement.

That would really help convey the right message.

In just two weeks, Nelpha had fallen to Roland’s invasion.

By surrendering early, it’s possible to secure one’s life and status which would have been taken away otherwise as long as one belongs to the royal family. It’s really better to surrender earlier...... that was the message that could be conveyed to other countries.

This would really have resulted in the best possible end of minimum life loss across the board.

Gread Nelphi has died. Killed by his own son, the prince who understood nothing and could only think of saving himself.


“So what did the foolish son do after killing his father?”

Shuss made a tired face to that question.

“He ordered ten thousand troops to retaliate against Roland......”

“I see. So you’re sacrificing ten thousand soldiers to slow us down while escaping on your own. A complete failure of a noble.”

But Shuss did not acknowledge that. He only looked at Claugh with a dark face.

“Well actually, Starnel has not escaped yet.”

“Oh, so what’s he up to then?”

As Claugh asked, Shuss took a deep breath, to find the right words.

And he said.

“He massacred......”

“What!”

Without thinking, Claugh exclaimed in shock.

But Shuss just continued on.

“...... he intended to kill all the people, and take what he could to make his escape northwards.”


“......”

Claugh had nothing to say to that.

That was the worst possible development.

To think that he couldn’t read his enemy up till here. Killing his own people, stealing from them and then making his escape, what a rotten way of doing things.

This will lead to even more sacrifices, more so than a straight-up assault into the capital.

On top of that, there is no one of authority left to make an official surrender to Roland. In other words, Nelpha will not be surrendering at all.

And because there is no official statement of surrender made, Roland can only continue its killing spree.

Killing those retaliating ten thousand soldiers who are well aware of their imminent deaths, killing the populace, and completely razing Nelpha.

Thinking of that, Claugh,

“......”

He was really at his wits’ end.

That’s why he hated wars.

Since as always, everything and anything about wars is merciless, dirty, tragic, and sad.


Even though they had already assumed the worst, this was something that was one step beyond that.

From now onwards.

From now onwards, it wasn’t possible to change the direction of the events. From hereon, there was still value in the razing of Nelpha and more slaughtering.

In order to reduce the loss of lives in future wars.

Even though this in itself was already a terrible war, it was all in the name of avoiding more terrible wars in the future.

There was no other choice. ''Shall we get on with this''...... as Claugh was about to utter those words, Shuss continued on.

“However, to add on, there is something else that proved to be interesting.”

“Huh?”

Claugh looked at Shuss. Claugh recalled what Shuss said earlier, about one good report, one bad report, and two interesting ones.

“Something else that proved to be interesting?”

Shuss nodded at Claugh’s query.

“It’s about the earlier report on the ten thousand soldiers that were supposedly heading southwards.”

“Uh huh.”


“They aren’t coming here after all.”

“Excuse me? What do you mean by that?”

“Well...... for some reason, there is a rumor that a man by the name of Toale Nelphi is leading those soldiers eastwards......”

“Toale......?”

Claugh queried as he seemed to have heard the name from somewhere.

Shuss nodded.

“It’s Toale Nelphi. The grandson of the deceased Gead Nelphi.”

As he said that, Claugh remembered.

Froaude mentioned it before he marched his army.

''"While there is hardly any talent existing in Nelpha that could pose a threat to Roland at this point in time, there is still one individual whom you must watch out for. His name is Toale Nelphi. He is the son of Prince Starnel and his commoner mistress, and though he is currently away from the center of power of this country, he is sympathetic to his country, and in the event where it seems likely that he would be given power and authority...... it is my recommendation that you crush him first."''

That was what he said.


And because of what Froaude said about that Toale guy, he was wondering what kind of person is he, ''I see''.

''You’ve come forth to change the direction of the incoming troops.''

The son of a commoner mistress.

By the way, that was the same for Sion.

“A weed growing in the wilderness...... is stronger?”

Shuss shrugged his shoulders at what Claugh said.

“But even if Sion-san grew up in the wilderness, he is more of a flower, isn’t it?”

“Right. He is like a pretty-looking, insect-eating plant?”

“Now ~. At the very least, can you compare him to a rose instead? A thorny one or something like that.”

“Yeah ~. Indeed, it is more apt to describe Sion as a rose. For the slip of my tongue, should I slap my lips?”

To those words.

For some reason, Shuss face contorted. He was shaking as if to keep something bottled up within him. In the end, he burst out laughing.

“Please, don’t say something weird! It brought a weird image to my mind.”


His face was bright red from the pent-up laughter directed towards Claugh.

With a sidelong glance, Claugh considered the situation.

It seemed like the situation was not as bad as it seemed.

According to Froaude, the guy called Toale has a high popularity and seems to be an able man.

''"I once wanted to eliminate him. Well, thanks to a certain odd duo of a magician and swordswoman, I had to abort it......"''

However, for now, Claugh was grateful to that magician and swordswoman. Since if Toale had been killed by Froaude then, this current development would not have been possible.

There still remained a path of less bloodshed to the end of this war.

If Toale became the king of this country and announced his surrender.

“......”

And then after that, if they have Toale killed.

With the head of Toale Nelphi, the war could be ended.

“...... in either case, there is still a lot more killing to be done.”

Claugh muttered to himself.


He had a sudden realization and looked in the direction of Shuss.

“...... but then again, you are pretty kind.”

Shuss was surprised by those words and asked.

“Huh? Why’s that?”

“About the reports.”

“Yes?”

“All in all, even though what we are about to do from now on is still something bothersome, thanks to the order of your reports, I could sense some glimmer of hope at the end.”

Shuss beamed at that.

“I’m most happy to be able to please Your Eminence.”

“Like I said, drop the ‘Your Eminence’.”

“Well, Your Eminence, there is still one more interesting thing to report though.”

“Like I said.”

But Shuss just ignored that and continued.

“And that is something concerning Your Eminence.”

“Huh? Concerning me?”


“Yes.”

“What’s that?”

Shuss then pointed at Claugh’s arm.

His right arm.

He pointed to his right arm, which was of an entirely pitch-black color.

It looked completely different from the former arm that was filled with red tattoos, the arm which earned him the nickname of ‘Crimson Finger Claugh Klom’.

That former arm was devoured by a monster bearing the Cursed Eyes known as '''Iino Dwoe'''.

That’s why the arm he has now is an artificial arm. A cursed artificial arm.

It was a special arm regrown from a <Forbidden Curse>.

Even though he has already grown accustomed to his new arm and could use it as if it were originally his own, normally, that arm covered in pitch-black would be attempting to kill its own host.

So to speak, it was something born out of one of the crazy human experiments carried out in Roland.

Even though the previous arm with red tattoos came from a similar origin, this time round, it was something even more powerful and more monstrous than before.

After looking at his own pitch-black arm, Claugh asked.


“So, what’s the thing about me?”

Shuss replied in an amused tone.

“Your nickname has changed.”

“Ah. Well, my arm isn’t red anymore. So, what has ‘Crimson Finger Claugh’ become? Did it become something that sounds more adorable?”

“Haha. An adorable name won’t really suit Claugh-san.”

“Well, it doesn’t really need to be adorable though...... but why the hell do I keep getting nicknames attached to my name?”

“Because you are popular, isn’t that so?”

But Claugh merely snorted laughingly.

“Don’t be foolish. It’s a murderer’s nickname. A name of notoriety. So, what has this name of notoriety changed to?”

After a mild laugh, Shuss said.

“The Black Hand Death God.”

''Death God huh.''

Claugh looked at his black arm again and thought.


Even though he had yet to release the cursed power of his arm on the battlefield, it amounted to the same thing.

This very arm had already taken tons of lives.

He, who did not wish to keep remaining in his current safe haven away from the direct fighting, was well aware of that.

While he was in his safe haven, people were dying. He had witnessed much of that.

And more of that was to come.

“...... hn.”

At that moment.

Claugh’s black arm, the one nicknamed '''Black Hand''', moved in a flash.

That hand caught hold of a knife seemingly thrown from somewhere.

It’s not as if he was looking in the direction from which the knife was thrown. He merely sensed the flow of a killing intent and reacted accordingly.

If a normal person were to have seen this, he or she would have called him a monster.

A monster with flaming red hair donning steel armor.

The death god with a black hand who have appeared on the battlefield.


And then Claugh threw the knife back in the direction from which it came. His throw was powered with a force many times stronger than when it came flying towards him, with a deadly accuracy.

A cry was heard.

Then came the sound of a person falling to the ground.

[[Image:DDnYnD v01 225.jpg|thumb]]
However, he did not turn to see who it was.

Whether the culprit was a man, a woman, an adult, or a child, it did not matter.

In any case, he had only to kill.

From hereon, he had to keep on killing the people of Nelpha for a while longer.

That’s why he did not bother to look.

Because he thought there was no reason to do so.

He merely.

“......”

He merely, if only a little.

Made a tired and sad face.

“...... I’m sorry.”


The death god of the battlefield murmured with a strained voice.
<noinclude>
 
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#daiden vol1|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Prologo

2014-05-29T21:23:49Z

BBeLiN: /* Prologo */

== Prologo ==

'''"Pagbabalik-tanaw sa Buhay ng Hayskul"'''

ni Hachiman Hikigaya, seksyon 2-F

[[File:YahariLoveCom v1-011.png|thumbnail]]
Ang "pagkabata" ay pawa kasinungalingan- isang uri ng kasamaan.

Ang mga nabibighani nito ay patuloy na niloloko kapwa ang sarili at mga taong nakapaligid sa kanila. Nakikihalubilo sila sa maraming tao, at nagpapakasawa sa positibong pahayag ng iba. Kahit ang ilang malaking pagkakamali, o tulad ng nabanggit, ay maaring maging patunay ng sariling kabataan- lahat ng ito ay nakaukit sa iisang pahina ng sariling memorya.

Ilang halimabawa ay kinakailangan.

Ang aksyon ng kabataang kasangkot sa, sabihin nating, pangungupit o malawakang paggugulo ay maaring tawaging "kaukulangan ng mabuting pasya ng isang kabataan".

Pagkatapos bumagsak sa pagsusulit, ang kabataan ay magsasabi na, "ang paaralan ay isang lugar upang mag-aral, wala nang iba pa".

Sa paningin ng "kabataan", sila ay may kakayahan ibaluktot ang mga karaniwang paniniwala o kaugalian ng lipunan. Sa kanila, kasinungalian, sikreto, krimen, at kahit kabiguan ay pampalasa lamang ng "pagkabata". Ang lahat ng kanilang kakulangan o kasamaang kanilang ginagawa ay pawa eksepsyon. Samantala, habang kanilang isinisisi ang kanilang mga pagkakasala sa kanilang pagkabata, tinatawag nila ang mga ibang taong gumagawa ng kaparehong pagkakasala na hindi ito dahil sa pagkabata, ngunit ito'y dahil sila'y isang kabiguan.

Ipagpapalagay na ang kabiguan ay isang proweba ng sariling pagkabata, edi dapat ay ginagawa nitong yung mga taong nabigo magkaroon kaibigan ay ang mismong diwa ng pagkabata, sarili nila? Lahat sila ay puno ng dalawang pamantayan.

Dahil dito, lahat ito ay panloloko. Kasinungalingan, panlilinlang, pagsisikreto, at pandaraya na karapat-dapat ng pagpaparusa.

SILA isang kasamaan.

Ito'y upang sabihin, ang totoong hustisya ay, kahit tumataliwas, nasa kamay ng mga taoong umiiwas sa 'pagkabata'.

Ang pagpapasya ko ay ang sumusunod:

'''''RIAJŪ'', Sumabog kanalang

My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Prologo

2014-05-29T21:21:46Z

BBeLiN: /* Prologo */

== Prologo ==

'''"Pagbabalik-tanaw sa Buhay ng Hayskul"'''

ni Hachiman Hikigaya, seksyon 2-F

[[File:YahariLoveCom v1-011.png|thumbnail]]
Ang "pagkabata" ay pawa kasinungalingan- isang uri ng kasamaan.

Ang mga nabibighani nito ay patuloy na niloloko kapwa ang sarili at mga taong nakapaligid sa kanila. Nakikihalubilo sila sa maraming tao, at nagpapakasawa sa positibong pahayag ng iba. Kahit ang ilang malaking pagkakamali, o tulad ng nabanggit, ay maaring maging patunay ng sariling kabataan- lahat ng ito ay nakaukit sa iisang pahina ng sariling memorya.

Ilang halimabawa ay kinakailangan.

Ang akayon ng kabataang kasangkot sa, sabihin nating, pangungupit o malawakang paggugulo ay maaring tawaging "kaukulangan ng mabuting pasya ng isang kabataan".

Pagkatapos bumagsak sa pagsusulit, ang kabataan ay magsasabi na, "ang paaralan ay isang lugar upang mag-aral, wala nang iba pa".

Sa paningin ng "kabataan", sila ay may kakayahan ibaluktot ang mga karaniwang paniniwala o kaugalian ng lipunan. Sa kanila, kasinungalian, sikreto, krimen, at kahit kabiguan ay pampalasa lamang ng "pagkabata". Ang lahat ng kanilang kakulangan o kasamaang kanilang ginagawa ay pawa eksepsyon. Samantala, habang kanilang isinisisi ang kanilang mga pagkakasala sa kanilang pagkabata, tinatawag nila ang mga ibang taong gumagawa ng kaparehong pagkakasala na hindi ito dahil sa pagkabata, ngunit ito'y dahil sila'y isang kabiguan.

Ipagpapalagay na ang kabiguan ay isang proweba ng sariling pagkabata, edi dapat ay ginagawa nitong yung mga taong nabigo magkaroon kaibigan ay ang mismong diwa ng pagkabata, sarili nila? Lahat sila ay puno ng dalawang pamantayan.

Dahil dito, lahat ito ay panloloko. Kasinungalingan, panlilinlang, pagsisikreto, at pandaraya na karapat-dapat ng pagpaparusa.

SILA isang kasamaan.

Ito'y upang sabihin, ang totoong hustisya ay, kahit tumataliwas, nasa kamay ng mga taoong umiiwas sa 'pagkabata'.

Ang pagpapasya ko ay ang sumusunod:

'''''RIAJŪ'', Sumabog kanalang

My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Prologo

2014-05-29T21:17:00Z

BBeLiN: /* Prologo */

== Prologo ==

'''"Pagbabalik-tanaw sa Buhay ng Hayskul"'''

ni Hachiman Hikigaya, seksyon 2-F

[[File:YahariLoveCom v1-011.png|thumbnail]]

Ang "pagkabata" ay pawa kasinungalingan- isang uri ng kasamaan.

Ang mga nabibighani nito ay patuloy na niloloko kapwa ang sarili at mga taong nakapaligid sa kanila. Nakikihalubilo sila sa maraming tao, at nagpapakasawa sa positibong pahayag ng iba. Kahit ang ilang malaking pagkakamali, o tulad ng nabanggit, ay maaring maging patunay ng sariling kabataan- lahat ng ito ay nakaukit sa iisang pahina ng sariling memorya.

Ilang halimabawa ay kinakailangan.

Ang akayon ng kabataang kasangkot sa, sabihin nating, pangungupit o malawakang paggugulo ay maaring tawaging "kaukulangan ng mabuting pasya ng isang kabataan".

Pagkatapos bumagsak sa pagsusulit, ang kabataan ay magsasabi na, "ang paaralan ay isang lugar upang mag-aral, wala nang iba pa".

Sa paningin ng "kabataan", sila ay may kakayahan ibaluktot ang mga karaniwang paniniwala o kaugalian ng lipunan. Sa kanila, kasinungalian, sikreto, krimen, at kahit kabiguan ay pampalasa lamang ng "pagkabata". Ang lahat ng kanilang kakulangan o kasamaang kanilang ginagawa ay pawa eksepsyon. Samantala, habang kanilang isinisisi ang kanilang mga pagkakasala sa kanilang pagkabata, tinatawag nila ang mga ibang taong gumagawa ng kaparehong pagkakasala na hindi ito dahil sa pagkabata, ngunit ito'y dahil sila'y isang kabiguan.

Ipagpapalagay na ang kabiguan ay isang proweba ng sariling pagkabata, edi dapat ay ginagawa nitong yung mga taong nabigo magkaroon kaibigan ay ang mismong diwa ng pagkabata, sarili nila? Lahat sila ay puno ng dalawang pamantayan.

Dahil dito, lahat ito ay panloloko. Kasinungalingan, panlilinlang, pagsisikreto, at pandaraya na karapat-dapat ng pagpaparusa.

SILA isang kasamaan.

Ito'y upang sabihin, ang totoong hustisya ay, kahit tumataliwas, nasa kamay ng mga taoong umiiwas sa 'pagkabata'.

Ang pagpapasya ko ay ang sunusunod:

'''''RIAJŪ'', Sumabog kanalang

My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v1 Prologo

2014-05-29T21:16:08Z

BBeLiN: /* Prologo */

== Prologo ==

'''"Pagbabalik-tanaw sa Buhay ng Hayskul"'''

ni Hachiman Hikigaya, seksyon 2-F

[[File:YahariLoveCom v1-011.png|thumbnail]]

"Pagkabata" ay pawa kasinungalingan- isang uri ng kasamaan.

Ang mga nabibighani nito ay patuloy na niloloko kapwa ang sarili at mga taong nakapaligid sa kanila. Nakikihalubilo sila sa maraming tao, at nagpapakasawa sa positibong pahayag ng iba. Kahit ang ilang malaking pagkakamali, o tulad ng nabanggit, ay maaring maging patunay ng sariling kabataan- lahat ng ito ay nakaukit sa iisang pahina ng sariling memorya.

Ilang halimabawa ay kinakailangan.

Ang akayon ng kabataang kasangkot sa, sabihin nating, pangungupit o malawakang paggugulo ay maaring tawaging "kaukulangan ng mabuting pasya ng isang kabataan".

Pagkatapos bumagsak sa pagsusulit, ang kabataan ay magsasabi na, "ang paaralan ay isang lugar upang mag-aral, wala nang iba pa".

Sa paningin ng "kabataan", sila ay may kakayahan ibaluktot ang mga karaniwang paniniwala o kaugalian ng lipunan. Sa kanila, kasinungalian, sikreto, krimen, at kahit kabiguan ay pampalasa lamang ng "pagkabata". Ang lahat ng kanilang kakulangan o kasamaang kanilang ginagawa ay pawa eksepsyon. Samantala, habang kanilang isinisisi ang kanilang mga pagkakasala sa kanilang pagkabata, tinatawag nila ang mga ibang taong gumagawa ng kaparehong pagkakasala na hindi ito dahil sa pagkabata, ngunit ito'y dahil sila'y isang kabiguan.

Ipagpapalagay na ang kabiguan ay isang proweba ng sariling pagkabata, edi dapat ay ginagawa nitong yung mga taong nabigo magkaroon kaibigan ay ang mismong diwa ng pagkabata, sarili nila? Lahat sila ay puno ng dalawang pamantayan.

Dahil dito, lahat ito ay panloloko. Kasinungalingan, panlilinlang, pagsisikreto, at pandaraya na karapat-dapat ng pagpaparusa.

SILA isang kasamaan.

Ito'y upang sabihin, ang totoong hustisya ay, kahit tumataliwas, nasa kamay ng mga taoong umiiwas sa 'pagkabata'.

Ang pagpapasya ko ay ang sunusunod:

'''''RIAJŪ'', Sumabog kanalang

Mushoku Tensei

2014-05-29T14:32:12Z

BBeLiN: /* Character Introductions */

{{Warning:ATP}}

[[File: Mushoku Tensei .jpg|250px|thumb]]

"Mushoku Tensei -Isekai Ittara Honki Dasu-" (無職転生～異世界行ったら本気だす～) is a Light novel written by Rifujin na Magonote and illustrated by Shirotaka. Currently ongoing, there are 17 volumes written by the author in his website and 2 volumes (published) printed out by KADOKAWA / Media Factory. A manga based from the novel is serialized in Monthly Comic Flapper.

== Story Synopsis ==
A 34-years-old NEET otaku is chased out from his house by his family. This virgin, plump, unattractive, and penniless nice guy found that his life are going down the path to an end, He then recalled that his life could actually be much better if he can get over the dark history of his life. Just when he was at the point of regret, he saw a truck moving at fast speed, and 3 high-schoolers in it's path. Mustering all strength he had, he tried to save them and ended getting run over by the truck, quickly ending his life. The next time he opened his eyes, he is already reincarnated to a world of sword and magic as Rudeus Greirad. Born to a new world, a new life, Rudeus decided that, "This time, I'll really live my life to the fullest with no regret!". Thus start the journey of a man yearning to restart his life. (from animesuki.com)

==Character Introductions==
{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''Warning: May contain spoilers!!!'''
|-
|

''I'll keep the spoilers to a minimum as I can:''

'''Rudeus Greiratt (Grayrat?)''' - or Rudy, as his given nickname, is the main character, who is the reincarnated NEET loser who died, the twist is that his memories of his past life remained. His current body possessed high affinity for magic even as a child (baby).

'''Paul Greiratt (Grayrat?)''' - Rudy's father, an accomplished swordsman. Currently works as swordsman who protects their village. He teaches Rudy swordsmanship.

'''Zeny/Janis/Janice (Zenisu?) Greiratt (Grayrat?)''' - Rudy's mother, she's a mage who seems to know healing magic.

'''Lylia''' - Greiratt's (Grayrat?) family maid. she's a former palace maid bodyguard. Her family's sword school was where Rudy's father studied at.

'''Roxy Migurudia''' - She is Rudy's magic tutor (during his 3-5 years of age), a talented mage from a demon race.

'''Sylphy Ett''' - Rudy's first friend of the same age (5 years old), whom Rudy saved from bullies. The reason was Slyphy's a mix of elf, human and beast.

'''Ellis Greiratt (Grayrat?)''' - She is Rudy's older cousin, she's also his student, (at this time, when he's around age 7) he's supposed to teach her magic among other things such as math, reading, etc.

|}

== Translation ==

=== [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::*Note: SilentWolfie is currently translating this on [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ in his/her deviantart site]

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*May 24, 2014
:*Volume 1 completed
*May 17, 2014
:*Project page created

== Mushoku Tensei by Rifujin na Magonote ==

===Volume 1===
'''[Completely translated by SilentWolfie]'''
::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Prologue-Edited-Mushoku-Tensei-445924462 here]]
::*'''Chapter 1''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-446163963 here]]
::*'''Chapter 2''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-446958500 here]]
::*'''Chapter 3''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-3-Mushoku-Tensei-447187755 here]]
::*'''Chapter 4''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-4-Mushoku-Tensei-447896413 here]]
::*'''Chapter 5''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-5-Mushoku-tensei-452650295 here]]
::*'''Chapter 6''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-6-Mushoku-Tensei-452997163 here]]
::*'''Chapter 7''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-7-Mushoku-Tensei-454481167 here]]
::*'''Chapter 8''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-8-Mushoku-Tensei-455514271 here]]
::*'''Chapter 9''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-9-Mushoku-Tensei-455637468 here]]
::*'''Chapter 10''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-10-Mushoku-Tensei-455804646 here]]
::*'''Chapter 11''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-11-Mushoku-Tensei-455864962 here]]
::*'''Special Chapter''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-12-Mushoku-Tensei-456058227 here]]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Mushoku Tensei :Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Prologue-Mushoku-Tensei-456511703 here]]
::*'''Chapter 1''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-456544947 here]]
::*'''Chapter 2''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-456937649 here]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*SilentWolfie [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ (SilentWolfie)]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[user:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] (worst-case-scenario backup translator, I have yet to finish PuiPui )

===Editors===
:*LoliDrag0n [http://pastebin.com/u/loliDrag0n (LoliDrag0n) ]

== Series Overview ==
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 1 ''312 pages'', (January 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040662206
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 2 ''320 pages'', (March 22, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663937
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 3 ''323 pages'', (May 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667553

[[Category:Teaser]]
[[Category:Pending Authorisation]]
[[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
{{Teaser|English}}

Mushoku Tensei

2014-05-26T13:46:05Z

BBeLiN: /* Volume 2 */

{{Warning:ATP}}

[[File: Mushoku Tensei .jpg|250px|thumb]]

"Mushoku Tensei -Isekai Ittara Honki Dasu-" (無職転生～異世界行ったら本気だす～) is a Light novel written by Rifujin na Magonote and illustrated by Shirotaka. Currently ongoing, there are 17 volumes written by the author in his website and 2 volumes (published) printed out by KADOKAWA / Media Factory. A manga based from the novel is serialized in Monthly Comic Flapper.

== Story Synopsis ==
A 34-years-old NEET otaku is chased out from his house by his family. This virgin, plump, unattractive, and penniless nice guy found that his life are going down the path to an end, He then recalled that his life could actually be much better if he can get over the dark history of his life. Just when he was at the point of regret, he saw a truck moving at fast speed, and 3 high-schoolers in it's path. Mustering all strength he had, he tried to save them and ended getting run over by the truck, quickly ending his life. The next time he opened his eyes, he is already reincarnated to a world of sword and magic as Rudeus Greirad. Born to a new world, a new life, Rudeus decided that, "This time, I'll really live my life to the fullest with no regret!". Thus start the journey of a man yearning to restart his life. (from animesuki.com)

==Character Introductions==
{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''Warning: May contain spoilers!!!'''
|-
|

''I'll keep the spoilers to a minimum as I can:''

'''Rudeus Greiratt (Grayrat?)''' - or Rudy, as his given nickname, is the main character, who is the reincarnated NEET loser who died, the twist is that his memories of his past life remained. His current body possessed high affinity for magic even as a child (baby).

'''Paul Greiratt (Grayrat?)''' - Rudy's father, an accomplished swordsman. Currently works as swordsman who protects their village. He teaches Rudy swordsmanship.

'''Zeny/Janis/Janice (Zenisu?) Greiratt (Grayrat?)''' - Rudy's mother, she's a mage who seems to know healing magic.

'''Lylia''' - Greiratt's (Grayrat?) family maid. she's a former palace maid bodyguard. Her family's sword school was where Rudy's father studied at.

'''Roxy Migurudia''' - She is Rudy's magic tutor (during his 3-5 years of age), a talented mage from a demon race.

'''Sylphy''' - Rudy's first friend of the same age (5 years old), whom Rudy saved from bullies. The reason was Slyphy's a mix of elf, human and beast.

'''Ellis Greiratt (Grayrat?)''' - She is Rudy's older cousin, she's also his student, (at this time, when he's around age 7) he's supposed to teach her magic among other things such as math, reading, etc.

|}

== Translation ==

=== [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::*Note: SilentWolfie is currently translating this on [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ in his/her deviantart site]

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*May 24, 2014
:*Volume 1 completed
*May 17, 2014
:*Project page created

== Mushoku Tensei by Rifujin na Magonote ==

===Volume 1===
'''[Completely translated by SilentWolfie]'''
::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Prologue-Edited-Mushoku-Tensei-445924462 here]]
::*'''Chapter 1''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-446163963 here]]
::*'''Chapter 2''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-446958500 here]]
::*'''Chapter 3''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-3-Mushoku-Tensei-447187755 here]]
::*'''Chapter 4''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-4-Mushoku-Tensei-447896413 here]]
::*'''Chapter 5''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-5-Mushoku-tensei-452650295 here]]
::*'''Chapter 6''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-6-Mushoku-Tensei-452997163 here]]
::*'''Chapter 7''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-7-Mushoku-Tensei-454481167 here]]
::*'''Chapter 8''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-8-Mushoku-Tensei-455514271 here]]
::*'''Chapter 9''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-9-Mushoku-Tensei-455637468 here]]
::*'''Chapter 10''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-10-Mushoku-Tensei-455804646 here]]
::*'''Chapter 11''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-11-Mushoku-Tensei-455864962 here]]
::*'''Special Chapter''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-12-Mushoku-Tensei-456058227 here]]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Mushoku Tensei :Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Prologue-Mushoku-Tensei-456511703 here]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*SilentWolfie [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ (SilentWolfie)]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[user:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] (worst-case-scenario backup translator, I have yet to finish PuiPui )

===Editors===
:*LoliDrag0n [http://pastebin.com/u/loliDrag0n (LoliDrag0n) ]

== Series Overview ==
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 1 ''312 pages'', (January 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040662206
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 2 ''320 pages'', (March 22, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663937
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 3 ''323 pages'', (May 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667553

[[Category:Teaser]]
[[Category:Pending Authorisation]]
[[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
{{Teaser|English}}